Tikhill Marlborow and Ludgarfall with many other great Seigniories and aboue them all was also Lord of Ireland and at the last succeeded his brother Richard in all his-Dominions and was King of England 108 Maud the eldest daughter of King Henry and Queene Eleanor borne in the third yeere of her fathers raigne married to Henrie surnamed the Lion Duke of Saxonie Lothar that died yong Otho the fourth German Emperour and William borne at Winchester progenitor of the Dukes of Brunswicke who bare for their Armes the Coat of England with the two Lions as King Henrie his Grandfather bare before the match with Queene Eleanor and Maud married to Geffrey Earle of Perch Shee suruiued him and died in the first yeere of the raigne of her brother King Richard and was buried by her husband in the Church of S. Blase at Brunswicke 109 Eleanor the second daughter of King Henrie and Queene Eleanor was borne at Roan in Normandy in the eight yeere of her fathers raigne 1162. She was married to Alfâ—…se the ninth of that name surnamed the Good King of Castile in Spaine and had issue by him Saâ—…ches that died in his infancie Ferdinando that died in his youth Henry King of Castile after his Father Blaunch Queene of France wife to King Lewis the 8. and mother of Saint Lewis Berengar married to Alfonso king of Lion Vrraca Queene of Portugall and Eleanor wife of Iames king of Arragon 110 Ioane the third and yongest daughter of king Henry and Queene Eleanor his wife was born at the City of Angiers in France in the moneth of October the 13. yeare of her Fathers raigne which was the yeere of our Lord 1166. when shee was eleuen yeeres of age shee was with great honour conueied to the City of Palermo and there married to William the second of that name king of Sicil Duke of Apulia and Prince of Capua vpon Sunday the 13. day of Februarie 1177. and was crowned Queene the same day at the same place Shee had a sonne by him named Boamund whom his Father when hee was returned from his Christning created Duke of Apulia but the child died first and the Father after leauing no issue And she suruiuing married againe and was the third wife of Raimund the fourth of that name Earle of Tholouz by him shee had Issue Raimund the last Earle of that house Bertrand Lord of Branquell Montelore and Saluiac and a daughter married to Berald of Elbeine Prince of Orenge His Naturall Issue 111 William the Naturall sonne of king Henry born of Rosamund the daughter of Walter Lord Clifford which Lady for her incomparable beauty was reputed with allusion to her name Rosa-mundi the Rose of the world the deare affection the king bare her caused both burning iealousie in the Queene and fatall ruine to her selfe albeit the amorous king for her secresie and security but what walles will not a iealous eye pierce through had built for her a most artificiall Labyrinth at Woodstocke in Oxfordshire with such cunning windings and intricate passages as had not Fate and Heauens reuenge on Adultery shewed the way the enraged Queen had not so soone beene rid of her Riuall nor that wanton Dame of her life Shee was buried in the Nunnery of Godstow by Oxford with this Epitaph Hac iacet in Tumba Rosa 〈◊〉 non Rosa munda Non redolet sed olet quaredolere solet Rose This Tombe doth here enclose the Worlds most beâ—…teous Rose passing sweet ere while Now â—…ght but edour vile But Hugh called the Saint Bishop of Lincolne thought the Hearse of a Harlot no fit spectacle for a Quire of Virgins to contemplate therefore himselfe in person caused her bones to be cast foorth of the Church which yet those chast sisters afterward recollected and placed there againe with much honour â—…cting a goodly Crosse thus inscribed to the honour of her memory Qui meat hac oret Signumque salutis adoret Vtque tibi detur requies Rosamunda precetur All you which passe this way This Crosse adore and pray That Rosamunas Soule may True rest possesse for â—…ye The first Sonne which by her King Henry had was the said William surnamed in French Longespee in English Long-Sword He was Earle of Salisburie in right of Ela his Wife Daughter and hâ—…ire of William Earle of that County son of Earle Patrick by whom hee had Issue William Earle of Salisbury Stephen Earle of Vlster Ela Countesse of Warwicke Ida Lady Beucham of Bedford and Isabell Lady Vescie his sonne Earle William the second had Earle William the third Father of Margaret Wife of Henry Lacie Earle of Lincolne hee died in the Castle of old Salisbury and was buried in the Cathedrall Church of the New City in the ninth yeare of the raigne of king Henry the third 112 Geffrey an other Naturall sonne of king Henry was borne of the Lady Rosamund aforesaid This man in his tender youth was by his Fathers procurement made Archdeacon of Lincolne and after Bishop of that See which hee held aboue seauen yeeres without consecration and then resigning it in the yeare 1181. into the hands of Richard Archbishop of Canterbury and his Father hee was made Chancellour of England and afterward by his brother king Richard hee was aduanced to the Archbishopricke of Yorke being consecrated at Tours in France An. 1191. which See he gouerned with good approbation But in the time of his Brother King Iohn hee vnderwent many difficulties by opposing the Kings purposes who therefore made seisure of his whole state and An. 1207. he left the Land and after fiue yeeres banishment died viz. Ann. 1213. 113 Morgan an other Naturall sonne of King Henry is thought by some because so small mention is made of him to haue beene of no long life after his birth and to haue beene borne of some woman in Wales where this Christian name is most commonly vsed and whither this King vpon many occasions sometimes resorted But some others whose studious paines deserue much thankes of posteritie report that hee was gotten on the wife of one Rodulph Bloeth or Blewet a knight and liued both to bee Prouost of Beuerley and to be elected to the Bishopricke of Durham when comming to Rome for a dispensation because his Bastardie made him otherwise vncapable the Pope willed him to professe himselfe Blewets lawfull son and not the Kings Naturall promising to consecrate him on that condition but he vsing the aduise of one William Lane his Clerke told the Pope that for no worldly promotion he would renounce his father or deny himselfe to bee of roiall bloud so blind were some Prelats of those times who esteemed spirituall functions to be but worldly promotions RICHARD THE FIRST DVKE OF NORMANDY GVYEN AND AQVITAINE c. THE FORTIE FOVRTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH-MEN HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER VI. RICHARD succeeding to his deceased Father Henrie brought forth that wonder which a Writer ofthat age
chiefe seat to consult for remedies dismissed thence all the Students by reason of their multitude being aboue 15000 saith William Rishanger who then liued of those only whose names were entred into the Matriculation booke amongst whom being so many young Nobles the King doubted how they might bee affected to the Barons Whereupon many of them went to Northampton where then the Barons were strong and thither the King comming with his hoast and breaking in at the Towne-walles vpon Passion Sunday encountred his enemies amongst whom the Students of Oxford had a Banner by themselues aduanced right against the King and they did more annoy him in the fight then the rest of the Barons which the King who at length preuayled had vowed sharpely to reuenge but that his Councellors told him those Students were the sonnes and kindred of the Great-men of the Land whom if hee punished euen the Nobles who now stood for him would take Armes against him The King there tooke Simon Montfort the younger and foureteene other principall Barons and Knightes Banerets forty other Knights besides Esquiers c. Encouraged with this successe hee aduanceth the Standard royall toward Nottingham burning and wasting the Barons lands wheresoeuer hee came To diuert this tempest Simon Montfort hastneth to London and attemptes the taking of Rochester Castle which Iohn Earle of Warren defended for the King who comming to raise the siege takes Kingston Castle which belonged to the Earle of Gloucester then vnexpectedly falling vpon such as maintained the siege of Rochester while Simon was absent kils verie many and scatters the rest Then seiseth hee the Castle of Tunbridge and therein the Countesse of Gloucester whom notwithstanding he nobly set at large as professing not to warre against Ladies from thence the Cloud of power borne vpon the winges of indignation speedes to Winchelsea and receiues the Cinque-Portmen to grace setling at last in Lewis where himselfe rested in the Priorie and his sonne in the Castle whither the Barons sent letters to him protesting their loyall obseruance to his person but all hostisity to their enemies which were about him 100 But the King flaming with desire of reuenge sets slight by these vowed but fained fidelities and returnes a full defiance as to Traitors professing that hee takes the wrong of his friends as his owne and their enemies as his The King of Almaine Prince Edward with other of the Kings chiefe friends sent their like letters of defiance The Barons loath to let it come to the hazardous and vnkind triall of steele though they then encamped about sixe miles from Lewis not acquitting themselues in this repulse iterate their message with an offer to pay to the King thirty thousand pounds in satisfaction of such hurts as their people had done through the Realme so as the Statutes of Oxford might stand The king of Almaine whose honour they had toucht and spoild part of his inheritances hindred all harkening to any their offers 101 It came to a battel wherein Simon de Montford commands his traiterous Army to weare white Crosses on breast and backe to shew they fought for Iustice great was the effusion of bloud on both parts chieflie of the Scots vpon the Kings side of the Londoners vpon the Earles side whose Battalion lead by the Lord Segraue Prince Edward most furiously charged and had the execution of them for about foure miles which he pursued the more bloudily in reuenge of the extreame disgrace which they had offered vpon London Bridge to the Queene his Mother and after that the Garrison of Tunbridge followes and slew many at Croyden But while the Prince spent himself in that reuenge his Father who hauing his Horse slain vnder him had yeelded himself prisoner to Simon de Montfort his vncle the king of Romans and others great Peeres were taken and the whole hope of that day lost There fell in all on both sides about fiue thousand Prince Edward returning from the slaughter of the Londoners ed at Westminster on the Northside of the high Altar vnder a faire monument of stone with his Portraiture and the armes of him and others of his house and manie noble houses of that time 108 Richard the third sonne of King Henry and Queene Elenor bearing the name of his vncle Richard King of Romans Almaign deceased in his youth and lieth at Westminster enterred on the south-side of the Quire 109 Iohn the fourth sonne of King Henrie and Queene Fleanor bearing the name of King Iohn his grandfather deceased yong and at Westminster his bones lie enterred with his brother Richard 110 William the fift sonne of King Henry and Queene Eleanor is mentioned by Thomas Pickering a Priest of the monastery of Whitby in Yorkeshire who liued in the time of King Henrie the sixt and wrote a large Genealogie of the Kings of England and their issues ' and that he dying in his childhood was buried within the new Temple by Fleete-streete in London 111 Henry the sixt sonne of King Henry and Queene Eleanour is also reported by the same Pickering to haue died yong and to be buried at Westminster 112 Margaret the eldest daughter of King Henry and Queene Eleanor borne the twentie sixt yeere of her Fathers raigne 1241. was the first wife of Alexander the third King of Scotland married to him at Yorke An. 1251. by whome shee had issue Alexander and Dauid who died both before their Father without issue and Margaret Queene of Norway wife of King Erike and mother of Margaret the heire of Scotland and Norway that died vnmarried shee was Queene twenty two yeeres liued thirtie three deceased before her husband in the twenty third yeere of his Raigne the first of her brother Edwards in England and was buried at the Abbey of Dunferinling in Scotland 113 Beatrice the second daughter of King Henrie and Queene Eleanor was borne at Burdeaux in Gascoigne Iune 25. An. 1242. of her Fathers raigne 27. At the age of eighteene yeeres shee was married to Iohn the first Duke of Britaine sonne of Iohn the last Earle of the same and had issue by him Arthur Duke of Britanny Iohn Earle of Richmont Peter and Blanch married to Philip sonne of Robert Earle of Artoys Eleanour a Nunne at Amsbery and Marie married to Guy Earle of Saint Paul when shee had beene his wife twelue yeeres and liued thirty yeeres shee deceased in Britany in the first yeere of the Raigne of her brother King Edward and was buried at London in the Quire of the Grey Fryers within Newgate 114 Catherine the third daughter of King Henry and Queene Eleanor was borne at London An. 1253. of her fathers raigne 37. Nouemb. 25. being Saint Katherines day whose name was therefore giuen vnto her at the font by Boniface Arch-Bishop of Canterburie her mothers vncle who christened her and was her Godfather Shee died yong and at Westminster her bones lie enterred with her brother Richard and Iohn
blush and tremble as often as they shall dare to insinâ—…ate any thing against Gods wisdome in the Fabrick of the world as if the Craggy and desert places thereof had no vse in nature when omitting all other reasons of their being the conseruation of kingdomes and nations was thus by them effected We had an Herward in the Conquerours time as well as the Scots had a Walleys in this and we might perhaps at this houre haue beene without French mixtures if God had prouided our Country of such Wastes and deserts as either they or the Welshmen did enioy who for manie hundreths of yeeres after the ruine in Saint Peters Church at Westminster the twentieth day of Nouember in the first year of his Fathers raign Ann. Dom. 1272. in the same place and vnder the same Tombe where his brother Iohn lies with his picture also in the Arch aboue it 60 Alphons the third sonne of Edward and Queene Elenor was borne at the Towne of Maine in Gascoigne as his father and mother were in their returne towards England from Ierusalem Nouember 23. in the second yeare of his fathers raigne 1273. hee deceased at Windsor August 4. in the twelfth yeere of his age 1285. and was buried at Westminster in Saint Peters Church by Saint Bennets Chappell where his body lieth vnder the Tombe of his Brothers Iohn and Henry his Image also there portraied with theirs 61 Edward the fourth sonne of King Edward and Queene Elenor was borne April 25. in the thirteenth yeere of his fathers raigne 1284. at Caernaruan in Northwales and after the death of Lewelin ap Griffith in regard of the place of his Natiuity was by his fathers Creation with the consent of the Welsh made Prince of Wales the first of the sonnes and heires apparant of the Kings of England that bare that Title which afterward became ordinary to most of the rest hee was also Earle of Ponthieu and Chester and being made Knight by his father at London on Whitsunday in the thirty fourth yeere of his Raigne 1306. succeeded him the same yeer in the Kingdome of VVales 62 Elenor the eldest daughter of King Edward and Queene Elenor was borne at Windsor in the fiftieth yeare of King Henry her Grandfather shee was married with all Ceremonies of Proxie to a Deputy for Alphons King of Arragon sonne of King Peter who deceased A. Do. 1292. before the solemnization of marriage leauing his Kingdom to his brother Iames and his new wife to another husband who was married at Bristow in the two and twentieth yeere of her fathers raigne 1293. to Henry the 3. Earle of Barrie whose Earledome lay in the East-borders of Champaigne in France Shee had Issue by him Edward Earle of Barrie from whom descended the Earles and Dukes of that Country whose inheritance by Heires generall deuolued to the Kings of Arragon and from them again to the Dukes of Aniou that were Kings of Sicill Henrie another sonne of hers was Bishoppe of Troys in Champagny Helen her Daughter was marrird to Henry Earle of Bloys and Ioan to Iohn Warren Earle of Surrey she was his wife fiue yeeres and deceased 27. of her fathers raigne A. D. 1298. 63 Ioan the second daughter of King Edward and Queene Eleanor was borne in the first yeere of her fathers raigne 1272. at a City in the holy land sometime named Ptolomais commonly called Acon and Aker where her mother remained during the warres that her father had with the Saracens Shee was at eighteene yeeres of age married to Gilbert Clare called the Red Earle of Glocester and Hereford by whom shee had issue Earle Gilbert slaine in Scotland without issue Eleanor married first to Hugh Spencer in her right Earle of Glocester and after to William Zouch of Ricards castle Margaret first maried to Peter Gaueston Earle of Cornwal after to Hugh Audeley Earle also of Glocester and Elizabeth Lady of Clare married first to Iohn son and heire to Richard Burgh Earle of Vlster in Ireland mother of William Burgh Earle of Vlster and Grandmother of Elizabeth Dutchesse of Clarence secondly to Theobald Lord Verdon and lastly to Sir Roger Damary This Ioan suruiued her husband and was remarried to Sir Ralph Monthermere a Baron father to Margaret the mother of Thomas Mountacute Earle of Salisbury of whom the now Vicount Mountacute is descended shee liued thirty eight yeeres and deceased in the first yeere of her brother King Edwards raigne and is buried at the Fryer Austines in Clare 64 Margaret the third daughter of King Edward and Queene Elenor was borne at the Castle of Windsor in the third yeare of her fathers raigne and of our Lord 1275. When shee was fifteene yeeres of age shee was married at Westminster Iuly 9. in the eighteenth yeere of herfathers raign A D. 1290. to Iohn the second Duke of Brabant by whom shee had issue Duke Iohn the third father of Margaret wife of Lewis of Mechlin Earle of Flanders and mother of the Lady Margaret the heire of Brabant and Flanders who was married to Philip Duke of Burgundie 65 Berenger the fourth Daughter of King Edward Queen Elenor was born the 4. of her fathers raigne An. 1276. as Iohn Eueresden the Monke of S. Edmundsburie in Suffolke hath recorded in his booke of English Annales but other mention there is none but onely from him whereby it is likely that shee did not liue to be married but that shee died in her childhood 66 Alice the fifth Daughter of king Edward and Queene Elenor is by Thomas Pickering of the Monastery of Whitby who wrote the large Genealogie of the Kings of England and their issue reported to haue deceased without Issue 67 Marie the sixt daughter of king Edward and Queene Elenor was borne at Windsor April 22. in the eight yeare of her fathers raigne 1279. and at ten yeeres of age A. D. 1289. September 8. shee was made a Nunne in the Monastery of Ambresberie in Wiltshire at the instance of Queen Elenor her Grandmother who at that time liued there in the habite of the same profession although her Parents were hardly enduced to yeeld their consents to that course 68 Elizabeth the seuenth Daughter of king Edward and Queene Elenor was borne at the Castle of Ruthland in Flintshire in the thirteenth yeere of her fathers raigne An. 1284. When she was foureteen yeeres of age shee was married at London to Iohn the first of that name Earle of Holland Zeland and Lord of Freezeland who died within two yeeres after without Issue and shee was remarried to Humfrey Bohun Earle of Hereford and Essex Lord of Breknoke and high Constable of England by whom shee had Issue Iohn and Humfrey both Earles successiuely after their Father Edward that died in Scotland without issue and William who being created Earle of Northampton while his Brothers liued after their deceases was also Earle of Hereford and Essex Lord of Breknok and high Constable of England and father of Earle Humfrey the tenth of
supported and lifted vp by his sons in Law on either side the glory of this Ilands conquest had so possessed this old Emperours mind NERO. CHAPTER VII THis violent and vnexpected death of Claudius gaue breath and life vnto Neroes further hopes for whilest the Consuls were assembled to make supplications for their Prince not knowing him alreadie dead Nero suddenlie set open the Palace gates and accompanied with shouts and acclamations entred the Cohorts that kept the watch where of them and the rest of the souldiers he was saluted Emperour the Senate as men affrighted with amazement not once contradicting the same 2 He was the sonne of Domitius Nero and of Iulia Agrippina the daughter of Germanicus brother to Claudius the precedent Emperour vitious by nature as sprung of those parents from whom as his owne father Domitius said no goodnesse could proceede and the same vile disposition was perfected and augmented by his owne affected study and pursuit of all possible leaudnesse as one who could well fit his wanton and lasciuious humours to the vnripenesse of his yeeres being not passing seuenteene when he assumed the Empire All religion he had in contempt and all lawes violated letting loose the reine to all vnnaturall lusts and licentiousnesse of life 3 For blood and libidiousnesse hee was held a most vnsatiate furie and amongst men a very monster of nature His father he poisoned vpon his mother he committed both incest and murder vpon males pollutions against nature deflowred the Vestals a matter sacrilegious impious slew his brother Germanicus and his sister Antonia his wiues Poppaea and Octauia his aunt Domitia his sonne in law Rufinus and his renowned Tutor Seneca With such sauage slaughter of the Romane Nobilitie that Tacitus their best Remembrancer was wearied to record their names whilest with a seruile patience as he termeth it they died honourably 4 The City Rome hee set on fire charging the Christians with the fact and inflicted such torments and death vpon them that they were pitied of their enemies and his owne cruelties thereby made more notorious Whose Religion though Suetonius tearmed new and a wicked superstition and Tacitus as it were in contempt nameth the Author thereof to be Christ who in Tiberius raigne as he with the Euangelists agreeth was put to death vnder Pontius Pilate Procurator of Iudea where that religion first began yet by him it is confessed that these men were innocent of the fact and their doctrine to burst forth further into many other parts insomuch that Rome it selfe did affect the same Yea and in Neroes Court also some embraced that faith as by the words of the Apostle is manifest who from the Saints in Caesars house sent salutations to the Brethren Phil. 4. 22. 5 And lastly to fill vp the measure of his bloudie crueltie he crucified Peter vpon the Crosse and beheaded Paul with the sword two principall Apostles of Iesus Christ and worthy instruments of the worlds saluation and forgetting the Maiestie of his estate fell into the sinke of contempt and all sinnes giuing his minde leaue to digest all vncleannesse and his bodie ouer to worke any base exercises attending nothing besides his Harpes and Harlots whereby a carelesse but yet a cruel gouernment was intertained and the Senate fashioning themselues to feed his loose humors stroue each to outstrip other in their base flatteries 6 In this state the Prouinces subiections began to stand doubtfull and the greatnesse of the Empire to ouercharge the foundation for the Parthians vnder Vologeses gaue Paetus the Romane a great ouerthrow and that in such wise that those which escaped were tearmed the vnfortunate Armie And in Britaine their affaires proceeded with no good successe for aged Didius could doe no more then keepe that which he had already gotten and Verannius his successor only with small inroades assailing the Silures was in his first yeere cut off by death insomuch that Nero hauing neither will motion nor hope to propagate and enlarge the Empire minded once to haue with-drawen the forces out of Britaine had it not beene for very shame 7 But Paulinus Suetonius attaining the gouernment of that Prouince in skill for seruice and opinion of people comparable to any sought to match his concurrent Corbulo who with daily victories prospered in Armenia himselfe wanting neither courage nor discretion to atchieue the like only matter and occasion the Iland affoorded none Therefore determining an expedition into further parts he made preparation to inuade the I le of Mona separated from the Continent by the Riuer Menai and fronted vpon the midst of Ireland both strong with inhabitants and a receptacle of Fugitiues 8 Against his approch the Ilanders had gathered their powers which stood thicke vpon the shoare readie armed to make resistance their women running among in mourning weedes their haire loose and firebrands in their hands like furies of hell together with their Druides men of religion who with hands and eies lifted vp towards heauen cried for vengeance and powred out curses as thicke as haile With the strangenesse of which sight the Romans stood amazed not offering one stroke seeming rather to present themselues for a pray vpon their enemies weapons then for the Conquest of their land or liues which sudden and vnexpected discouragement their Captaine soone redressed by putting them in remembrance of their wonted valours which now was farre ouermatchable vnto a fearefull flocke of weake women or a company of rude and franticke men wherupon their Ensignes were displaied and the Enemy presently dispersed and slaine themselues becomming masters both of the field and whole I le which no sooner was thus obtained but sudden newes came to recall their powers the Prouinces being raised to a present reuolt 9 For the Britaines in absence of the Generall laid open their publique greeuances growne now both common and intollerable by the oppressions of the Romanes who from the diseases of their Head had sucked and dispersed their corruptions throughout the Prouinces of the Empire and Catus Decianus the Procurator here in Britaine renewed the confiscation of their goods which Claudius had formerly remitted The Romane Colonie at Camulodunum thrust out the ancient Inhabitants seating them-selues in their possessions without any other recompence sauing reproachfull termes calling them their drudges slaues and vassalls besides the Temple there erected in honour of Claudius was now become an eie-sore vnto them as an Altar of their perpetuall subiection while the Augustall Priests there attending wasted all their wealth vnder prâ—…text of Religion But the very spring or head from whence the cause of this sudden Rebellion issued was the present abuse offered to Boduo Queene of the Icenians late wife to Prasutagus deceased vpon the insuing occasion 10 This Prasutagus King of the Icenians famous for his riches which a long time hee had beene gathering made Caesar with his two
His body after death was embalmed and in Constantinople enterred neere vnto his Father at the commandement of Iulian whom by his testament for all his former displeasure hee declared his Heire and Successor FLAVIVS CLAVDIVS IVLIANVS EMPEROR APOSTATA CHAPTER XLVIII IVlian succeeded whose birth had as much of Nobilitie as either the greatnesse of place for it was New Rome or the high bloud of parentage could adde vnto him for his Father Constantius was the brother of great Constantine and not much his mother Basilina was lower in her birth though most vnfortunate in bearing him her owne destruction An Orphant he was left together with Gallus his brother long tossed betweene the sourges of his owne imperfect constitution and the bloudy iealousie of his ruling-kinsmen not long before the fatall ruing of his Father for being too neere allied to their Crownes Meane he was of stature yet carrying from head to foote a iust proportion and vniforme knitting of his lineaments whereby he had agilitie and strength big and broad his shoulders his necke fat bearing his head forward louely and gracefull was the cast of his quicke and cleere eye straight his nose and no feature of his face amisse but the greatnes of his mouth and the parting of his nether lippe the soft haire of his head he wore in a decent length and his rough beard he cut in a pointed fashion 2 His education was vnder many masters of which Mardonius a Scythian Eunuch was the first From him he was sent to the publike Schoole at Constantinople where of Nicocles of Lacedemon he learned his Grammar and of Ecebolius the Sophister his Rhetoricke and of both of them as of Eusebius Bishop of Nicomedia the Christian Religion in which his delight was such that he betooke him to the function of a Deacon reading in publike to the people the sacred Bookes and aimed at no further marke of greatnesse then the reputation of a holy man led on with the loue of knowledge hee went to the Schooles of Nicomedia where of Iamblicus who succeeded Porphyry in the Chaire he learned the Philosophie of Aristotle and Plato There bewitched at length with the fame of Libanius Eloquence though detesting his religion from reading in priuate studie his prophane labours hee grew a publike hearer of his inuectiue Lectures and imitating at first in exercise of wit only this Rhetoricians forme of declaiming hee grew in the end the profanest Railer and deadliest Enemy of all other himselfe against the Church And to fill vp this vessel of iniquitie Maximus the only Impostor and Magician then of the world worthily after for his impious doctrine put by Valentinian to the sword must come to Nicomedia From him did Iulian learne such Astrologie as setteth Natiuities and such Magicke as inuoketh Spirits And here was the schoole of this mans Error and Mistris of his impietie The seedes of whose Nature and Education hauing thus obserued let vs search with an impartial Eye into his manners and condition and see what vertue was in fruit 3 His temperance is commended to vs with admiration He slept little and could awake at pleasure his bed was euer with the hardest and his diet of the meanest meat and the moderatest measure whereby he neuer but once and that by accident disburdened his stomacke by vomit and would often say that it was the safetie of his life that he neuer had any war with his belly Such was his chastitie that hauing lost at once in France Helena his beloued wife and her infant his only Sonne he neuer so much as in suspect had an incontinent desire And therefore of all the Persian beauties taken in those warres as the richest spoiles Nec contrectare aliquam voluit nec videre Neither suffer in his Army either Cookes or Barbers as being deliciarum atque intemperantia ministros Arceo meipsum à Theatris I force my selfe saith he from the view of Stage-plaies and neuer but once a yeere permit my Eye that delight in Court wherein the distaste of my mind is tanquam pauper agricola tributum aliquod pendens iniquo Domino And when the action was performing similior sum detestanti eos ludos quà m spectanti Yet doth Marcellinus tax him of much verbositie and affectation of vaine glory And Gregory Nazianzen charging him with intemperate passion as vnconstability saith That by his ranging and furious aspect his vnsteady and halting pace his fleering looke and immoderate laughter Taleâ—… ante opera vidi qualem in operibus cognoui 4 The loue of Iustice in this Prince is remembred to vs in his rules of DIRECTION for he so amended the Lawes Ambagibus circumcisis that the Iudges might cleerly see Quid iuberent fieri quid vetarent and in his EXAMPLE for imitation For when to an innocent deniall before him Delphidius the Orator inueighed saying Nocens esse poterit vsquam si negare suffecerit himselfe replied Et quis innocens esse poterit si accusâsse sufficit and so discharged the party As for his clemency and charity which ought to attend the sword and Scepter of a Soueraigne since the one is Magnum timor is remedium and the other will be post cineres tributum Nebridius and Lucillianus are Registers of the one whom notwithstanding their conspiracies in fauour of Constantius hee not onely pardoned but defended wiih perill of his owne person from the furies of his owne followers And for the other those his letters to Arsacius is a sure record Let there bee in the Cities of your charge many Hospitals erected that the want of the way faring may be releeued by our benignitie and not of them only of our Religion but of all the rest for it sutes not well with the goodnes of our Gouernment that when the Iewes permit none of theirs to beg and the wicked Galileans releeue not onely theirs but ours that ours should be disconsolate of other helpe Some haue blemished his bounty with the brand of vaineglory thus did the Antiochians for depressing so much the reasonable price of Graine in their Markets by a profuse expence of his owne Treasure gaining thereby at first onely the applause of the light multitude after which he hunted and drawing on in the end a miserable dearth through the licentious excesse of their improuidence which often happeneth And as the banishment of Palladias into Britaine vpon a weake suspition Taurus to Vircillum in whom the eye of Iustice could finde no skarre and to death Vrsulus with Pigmeus the first his Treasurer that had spent with him and on him his owne meanes when being Caesar he had little of his owne the other the guide of his youth and to whom he truly ought the greatest part of his goodnesse may iustly staine him with lawlesse seuerity and vngratefull cruelty so may his malicious spirit against the Christians howsoeuer masking in more Art then
Woden His raigne is accounted only seuen yeeres without any mention of further matter worthy the recording and his death to haue hapned in the yeare fiue hundred eighty one TItulus the second King of the East-Angles and only sonne of Vffa that is read of beganne his raigne the yeere of Christs Incarnation fiue hundred eighty three continued the same for the space of twenty yeeres And although the Writers of these times haue made no further mention of his Acts yet may we well suppose that his daies were not altogether so quietly spent both in the infancy of that newly erected kingdom and when such wars were commenced for the obtaining the whole Iland His issue was Redwald that immediatly succeeded him from whom other Kings of that kingdom were lineally descēded REdwald the greatest of all the East-Angles Kings succeeded his father Titulus in the Dominions of the East-Angles and Ethelbert of Kent in the Monarchie of the Saxons He receiued and succoured in his Court Edwyne with his wife in their Exiles and assisted him against Ethelfrid King of Northumberland that sought his life as before wee haue shewed and hereafter in the succession of his Monarchy wee shal haue further occasion Hee raigned Monarch eight yeeres and King of the East-Angles thirty one by the account and computation of the Table annexed to Malmesbury and others of our English Writers and died the yeare of our Saluation six hundred twenty-three ERpenwald the younger sonne of King Redwald Reynhere his elder brother being slaine in battle by Ethelfred in the quarrell of distressed Edwine succeeded his Father in the Kingdom of the East-Angles the yeer of our Lord God six hundred twenty foure He was the first King of that Prouince that publikely professed the Christian Faith which hee receiued at the friendly motion and zealous exhortation of King Edwine of Northumberland but so much to the discontentment grudge of the people as thereupon they presently entred into conspiracy to practise his death which a Pagā Ruffian named Richebert not long after most traiterously executed His raigne is placed in the foresaid Table of our Writers as it is compared with the other Kings of those times to extend twelue yeeres after whose death those people returned to their wonted Idolatrie and for three yeeres continuance embraced their former Gentility from which they were reclaimed by Sigebert his brother in law who succeeded him in his Throne hee hauing no issue to whom it might be left SIgebert the sonne of the second wife to Redwald and by her born to a former husband whose name is vnknowne was greatly mistrusted by his Father in law King Redwald that he went about to aspire his Crowne the motiues of which suspition notwithstanding all the endeauours of innocent Sigebert were still followed with an enuious eye and his subiectiue semblances as notes of popularity were euer conceiued to aime at the supreme authority which blot of iealousie when it could no otherwise bee wiped out he abandoned the Court of the King and Country of his birth and in France as an exile al the time of Redwald the Father and likewise the raigne of Erpenwald the sonne spent his time in study of good Literature contemplatiue exercises where learning the truth of Christs Doctrine and hauing receiued the lauer of Baptisme after the death of this said Erpenwald his allied Brother returned and was made King of the East-Angles This man saith Beda following the examples of France brought the light of the Gospell into his Dominions and by the assistance of Felix Bishop of Dunwich for a more firme plantation thereof built a Schoole for the education of children appointing them Schoole-masters and Teachers after the maner of the Kentish-men who are * supposed to haue at that time the Liberall Sciences professed among them in their Metropolitane City Canterbury which was the paterne saith that Countries Perambulator that this Sigebert followed in the erection of his but whether at Cambridge or elsewhere hee leaueth for Doctor Caius of Cambridge and M. Key of Oxford to be disputed of And indeed Beda assigneth not the place for this foundation nor once nameth Cambridge vnlesse you will say that out of the ruines of Grantcester an ancient Citie decaied in his daies the same arose and whereof hee maketh mention in his fourth Booke vpon this occasion as followeth Queene Etheldred saith he that had been a Virgin wife to Egfrid King of Northumberland the tearme of twelue yeeres and Abbesse of Ely for seuen more for her reputed holinesse after her death and buriall was thought worthy by Queene Sexburg her sister who had beene wife to Ercombert King of Kent and succeeded her Abbesse in the same Monasterie to bee remooued out of her wooden Tombe meane place of buriall into the Church and richer Monument but for want of stone which was scarce in those parts certaine brethren were sent to find out some for that vse who comming to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a little City lest desolate and vninhabited found by the walles a Tomb of white marble verie faire and couered with a like stone This they thought to be found not without miracle and therefore most fit to intombe her corps which accordingly they did But that this had beene the place of Sigeberts Schoole hee mentioneth not But whether by him or no wee know it now the other Vniuersity of England a seed-plot of all diuine and humane Literature and one of those springs whence issue the wholesome waters that doe bedewe both the Church Common-wealth both famous for the Arts for Buildings and Reuenewes as their like is not to be found in Europe saith Peter Martyr and that most truely But to returne Sigebert being wearied with the waighty affairs of this world laid the burden thereof vpon Egricke his kinsman and shore himselfe a Monk in the Abby of Cumbreburge which himselfe had built wherein he liued vntill that wicked Penda the Mercian King with his heathenish cruelty molested the peace of the East-Angles who after long resistance finding themselues too weake besought Sigebert for the better incouragement of their souldiers to shew himselfe in field which when he refused by constraint saith Beda they drew him forth where in the midst of them hee was slaine in battle vsing no other weapon for defence sauing only a white wand when hee had raigned onely three yeeres and left no issue to suruiue him that is any where recorded EGricke cosin to King Sigebert and by him made King as wee haue said was sore molested by the continuall inuasions of Penda the cruell King of Mercia who lastlie in a set battle slew him with Sigebert about the yeere of Christ his incarnation sixe hūdred fifty two And when himself had raigned 4. yeers deceased without mentiō either of wife or child that is read
Ensigne as that which here is called Tufa Iustus Lipsius in his Commentarie vpon that place in Vegetius lib. 3. cap. 5. where the seuerall Ensignes of the Romans are recited doth declare correcting that place of Vegetius where Rufa was set for Tufa by this place of Bede and in the same shewing that Tufa signified a Ball as the Ball by the example of Augustus was an Ensigne of Monarchie or absolute gouernment 9 But as the Sunne hath his rising his height and descent and euer is moouing in the circle of his celestiall orbe so man hath his birth time being and death and till then is neuer staied in one certaine point Kings therefore as they be Kings are the Suns of their owne world but as they are men goe to the shadow of death neither can the strength of their power wisdome or policie loue or applause stay the hand heere that holds the fatall knife for so in this King Edwin wee see raised aboue hope to attaine the Diademe and ruling in loue and liking of the people was notwithstanding cut off in the midst of his glorie and greatnesse of strength 10 For Penda the stout Mercian enuying his peace and Cadwallo the Britaine seeking to receiue his right ioined in friendship against this Monarch and met him as his enemies in the face of a Field The plaine was large and called Hethfeild where after a long and most bloudie fight king Edwin was slaine with prince Offryd his sonne his whole Host put to the sword or most shamefull flight which chanced the fourth of October the yeere of our Lord six hundred thirty three the sixth of his Christianitie the seuenth of his Monarchie the seuenteenth of his kingdome and the forty seuenth of his age His bodie was lastly buried in S. Peters Church at Streaâ—…shall after called Whitby His Wiues 11 Quenburg his first wife was the daughter as Beda reporteth of Ceorle but as all other Writers doe witnesse of Crida King of Mercia She was married vnto him in the beginning of his youth and when he was dispossessed of his inheritance by the Tyrant Etheifrid as we haue said with him shee liued a great part of his banishment and in the Court of Redwald King of the East-Angles deceased before her husband could recouer his Kingdome 12 Ethelburg surnamed Tate was the second wife of this King who was the daughter of Ethelbert King of Kent and of Queene Berta his first wife She was married vnto him in the yeere of grace six hundred twentie fiue being the second of his Monarchy and was his wife six yeeres but suruiuing him and desirous to liue a religious life shee returning into Kent withdrew her selfe to a place not far from the Sea side called Lymming wherein shee built a Monasterie of Nunnes and among them spent the rest of her life and therein died and was there buried His Issue 13 Offride the eldest sonne of King Edwine and Quenberg his first wife was borne in the time of his fathers exile among the East-Angles He was baptized in the faith of Christ by Paulinus the first Archbishop of Yorke and was slaine the same day and in the same battell that his father was He had a sonne named Iffy who was baptized also by Bishop Paulins and after the death of his father and grand-father for feare of King Oswald was conueied ouer the Seas into France to bee brought vp in the Court of King Dagobert where he died in his childhood and was there honourably interred 14 Edfrid the second sonne of King Edwine and Lady Quenberg his first wife was borne in the time of his fathers exile and baptized with his brother Offrid by Bishop Paulinus After his fathers death for feare of King Oswald hee fled to Penda King of Mercia who was his fathers enemie and his mothers kinsman by whom hee was most treacherously murthered He left behind him a son named Hererik who by his wife Bertswith had issue the vertuous learned lady Hilda Abbesse of Streansbalch Queen Hereswith her sister the wife of Ethelbere King of the East-Angles brother to King Anâ—…a by whom shee had issue Ald wolfe Elswold and Beorne all three succeeding Kings of the East-Angles 15 Ethelme the third sonne of King Edwine and the first of Queen Ethelburg his second wife was baptized by Paulinus Arch-bishop of Yorke not long after his father and halfe-brethren but in short space after his baptisme he departed out of this world euen in the time that he wore the white attire which in those daies was vsed to bee worne by such as were newly baptized for a certaine space His body was with all due funerall obsequies enterred within the new Church of S. Peter in the Citie of Yorke which his father had newly founded 16 Vskfrea the fourth sonne of King Edwine and the second of Queene Ethelburg his second wife and the last and youngest of them both bare the name of his fathers great grandfather He was baptized by the Arch-bishop Paulinus at one time with his brother Ethelme After the decease of his father his mother carried him with her out of Northumberland into Kent and from thence conueied him ouer into France with his Nephew Iffy the sonne of his halfe-brother Offrid where hee continued in the custodie of King Dagobert being his mothers cosen-german and there died and was honourably buried in a Church with his Nephew Iffy 17 Eanfled the elder daughter of King Edwine and Queene Ethelberg his second wife was borne the night following that her father was wounded and baptized hee being a Pagan Shee was afterwards married to Oswy the fourth King of Northumberland and tenth Monarch of the Englishmen as shall bee said 18 Etheldrid the younger daughter the fifth and last-borne child to King Edwine and of Queene Ethelburge was baptized at the same time with Ethelwe and Vskfrea her brethren She died an infant the white clothing not yet put off which in those daies was vsually worne at certaine set times after their baptisme and was with like funerall obsequies buried by her brother Ethelwe in the Church of S. Peters in Yorke which their father had founded OSVVALD KING OF NORTHVMBERLAND AND THE NINTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN HIS RAIGNE WIFE AND ISSVE CHAPTER XXI OSwald the fifth King of Deira the ninth of Bernicia the third of Northumberland and the ninth Monarch of the Englishmen began his raigne the yeere of Christs incarnation six hundred thirty foure He with Eanfrith and his brethren the sonnes of wilde Ethelfrid and Osrik also the sonne of Alfrid King Edwins Vncle had been secured in Scotland all his raigne and among the Red-shanks liued as banished men where they learned the true religion of Christ and had receiued the Lauer of Baptisme But Edwines death wrought and divulged these Princes returne again to their Country and the Northumbrians Kingdome lately gouerned by one was now againe diuided into two seuerall parts as formerly it had been 2
likelyhoods to induce that she was his lawfull Queene 11 Elfleda the second wife of King Edward was the daughter as Mathew of Westminster reporteth of an Earle named Ethelhelme and Asser the Bishop of Sherborne maketh mention of an Earle in Wiltshire among the West-Saxons of the same name who was in great fauour with King Elfred the father of this King by whom hee was sent Ambassador to carry his Almes to Stephen the sixt of that name Bishop of Rome in the yeare of our Lord 887 and by all probable conference of name time and place hee seemeth to bee the man that was father to this Queene 12 Edgina the third wife of King Edward was the daughter and heire of Earle Sigeline Lord of Meapham Culings and Leanham in Kent who was there slaine in battaile against the Danes Anno 927. She was married vnto King Edward about the fourteenth yeare of his raigne being the yeare of Grace 916. She was his wife ten yeares and after his death she liued a widdow all the times of the raignes of King Ethelstan her sonne in law of King Edmund and King Edred her owne sonnes of King Edwy her Grand-child and was liuing in the Raigne of King Edward another of her Grand-children almost fortie yeares after the death of her husband It is writ of her that in the yeare of Grace 959. Shee offered her lands and euidences to Christ vpon his Altar at Canterbury She deceased the twenty fift of August in the fourth yeare of the said King Edgar and of Christ 963. His Children 13 Ethelstan the eldest sonne of King Edward and the Lady Eguina was borne and growne to good yeeres in the time of the raigne of his Grandfather King Elfred who with his owne hands gaue him the order of Knighthood after a very honourable manner of creation as William the Monke of Malmsbury a great obseruer of such things hath left in writing who reporteth that he put vpon him a Purple Robe and girt him with a girdle wrought with pearle and a Saxon sword in a scabard of gold hanging at the same He was the Successor of his Father in the West-Saxons dominions and the English Monarchy 14 Elfred the second sonne of King Edward and the Lady Eguina is warranted by the testimony of the story of Hyde to haue been loued of his Father aboue all his other children that he caused him in his owne lifetime to bee crowned King and to sit with him in his Seat of Estate as his Partner in the Kingdome and that he enioyed that great honour but for a small time deceasing shortly after his creation and long before his fathers death and was buried in the New Monastery at Winchester which afterwards was remoued to Hyde 15 Editha whom the Scotish Writers call Beatrite the daughter of King Edward and the Lady Eguma with great honour was maried to Sythrick the Danish King of Northumberland in the first yeere of the raigne of her brother King Ethelstane being the yeere of grace 915. Within one yeere after her mariage her husband deceased and his sonne Guthfrid succeeded him in his Kingdome Wherefore she forsaking that Country obtained of her brothers gift the Castell of Tamworth in the County of Warwicke where she began a Monastery of Nunnes and therein liued died and was interred and both the Monastery and Body afterwards was remoued from thence vnto Pollesworth 16 Elsward the third son of King Edward the first of Queen Elfleda his second wife was born as it seemeth about the beginning of his Fathers raigne He was carefully brought vp in the study of Liberall Arts and in all other princely qualities so that it was expected he should haue succeeded his Father in the Kingdome but presently vpon his fathers decease he deceased himselfe in Oxford and was buried at one time and in one place with him in the New Monastery at Winchester in the yeere of Christ Iesus 924. 17 Edwine the fourth sonne of King Edward and the second of Queene Elfleda his second Wife was very young when his father was buried and his brother Ethelstane crowned Notwithstanding a deep ielosie possessing the King that his title was too neere the Crowne he caused him to be put into a little Pinnesse without either Tackle or Oares one only page accompanying him that his death might be imputed to the waues whence the young Prince ouercome with griefe and not able to master his owne passions cast himselfe headlong into the sea and his dead body being driuen vpon the coasts of Flanders was taken vp by Adulphe Earle of Boloine his cosen-germane and honourably buried in the Monastery of Saint Bertin in the Towne of S. Omers Which fact was much lamented by King Ethelstan who greeuously punished the suggestions of his owne ielosie and the procurers of his brothers death sending great thanks to the Earle that buried him and rich presents to the Monastery which entombed him and to appease the ghost of his innocent brother built the Abbey of Mialeton in the County of Dorset 18 Elfleda the second daughter of King Edward and the first of Queene Elfleda his second Wife entred into the orders of Religion and tooke vpon her the profession and vow of Virginity in the Monastery of Rumsey situated vpon the Riuer Test in the County of Southampton In which Monastery she was first a Nunne and afterward Abbesse during the whole time of her life which was there spent and ended and her body in the said Abbey buried 19 Eguina the third daughter of King Edward and the second of Queene Elfleda his second Wife was the second Wife to Charles the third surnamed the Simple King of France son to King Lews the brother of Iudith Queene of England before mentioned She had issue by him Lewis the third surnamed Beyond-sea because he was brought vp here in England with his Vnkle King Ethelstan and Gillet Duchesse of Normandy maried to Rollo the Dane who in regard of his marriage was allowed to bee the first Duke of that Country This Queene suruiued King Charles her Husband and afterwards was remaried to Herbert the younger Earle of Vermandoys which marriage was taken for so great an indignity because Earle Herbert the elder father to this Earle had caused the King her Husband to die in prison that King Lewis her sonne presently pursued her apprehended and committed her to the strait custody of Queene Gerberge his wife so as shee had no recourse vnto him nor issue by him 20 Ethelhild the fourth daughter of King Edward and the third of Queene Elfleda his second Wife followed the example of her elder sister Elfleda and became a Nunne in the Monastery of Wilton which was sometime the head Towne giuing name to the whole County of Wiltshire and antiently called Ellandon 21 Edhild the fifth daughter of King Edward and the fourth of Queene Elfleda
was maried to Hugh surnamed the Great Earle of Paris Grand-master and Constable of France in the yeere of our Lord 926. being the third of her brother King Ethelstanes raigne This Hugh was the sonne of Robert brother to Endes King of France and father of King Hugh Capet progenitor of the Kings of France eueâ—… sithence vnto this day but shee died before him without any issue by him 22 Edgith the sixth daughter of King Edward and the fifth of Queene Elfleda was the first wife of Otho the first surnamed the Great Emperour of the West sonne to the Emperor Henry surnamed the Falconer By him she had issue Ludolfe Duke of Swabe William Arch-bishop of Mentz Ludgard married to Comâ—…d Duke of Lorrayn and Mechthild Abbesse of Quedlingburg in Saxonie in which Citie she deceased the seuen and twenty of August in the yeere of Christs Natiuity 947. the eleuenth of her husbands Empire and the first of her brother King Edreds raigne in England She was buried at the East end of the North side of a Chapell which her selfe had founded in the same Citie 23 Elgiua the seuenth daughter of King Edward and the sixth of Queene Elfleda his second Wife was by King Ethelstan her brother with her sister Egith sent to the Court of the Emperor Henry the first King of the Saxons in Germany who honourably entertained her brought her vp with his owne daughters and after he had maried her elder sister to his eldest sonne he placed her also in marriage with a Duke of Italy obout the Alpes who is not named of our Writers but may easily be coniectured by the honourable disposition of the maker of the match to haue been a Prince of note and account worthy of her estate and parentage 24 Edmund the fifth sonne of King Edward and the first of Queene Edgiua his third and last Wife was borne in the twentieth yeere of his fathers raigne being the yeere of the worlds saluation 921. and at his fathers death little more then three yeeres of age was notwithstanding by the carefull prouision of his mother brought vp with all princely education conuenient for his yeeres and estate insomuch as there was generally a great expectation amongst the people conceiued of him in the life of his brother King Ethelstan vnder whom he learned some experience of seruice in warre and after whom hee succeeded in the Kingdome of England 25 Edred the sixth sonne of King Edward and the second of Queene Edgiua his third Wife and the youngest sonne of them both was borne about the two and twentieth yeere of his fathers raigne and yeere of grace 923. which was not long before the death of his father who left him a little infant in the custody of his mother by whom hee was carefully brought vp and prooued a Prince of so great vertue and valour as after the death of King Edmund his brother in regard of the minority of his Nephews hee was with the generall consent and liking of the whole nation chosen to be his brothers successor in the kingdome and gouernment ouer them 26 Edburg the eight daughter of King Edward and the first of Queene Edgiua in her child-hood had her disposition tried and her course of life disposed by her Father in this manner he laid before her gorgeous apparrell and rich Iewels in one end of a chamber and the new Testament and Bookes of princely instruction in the other willing her to make her choise of which she liked best she presently tooke vp the bookes and he her in his armes and kissing her said Goe in Gods name whither God hath called thee and thereupon placed her in a Monastery at Winchester wherein shee did most vertuously spend 〈◊〉 whole life and in that Abbey was bariâ—…d 27 Edgiua the ninth daughter of King Edward and the second of his last Queene whose name thee bare is reported in the history of the Monastery of Hyde by Winchester and other Writers of our Country to haue beene married to Lewes Prince of Aquitane in France which not long before had beene a Kingdome of it selfe sometime allotted to the portion of Lewes the third sonne of the Emperour Charles the Great of which house it seemeth this Lewes was afterward it became a Dukedome and the possession of an other Family by whom it came to be the inheritance after the Conquest to the Kings of England which were descended of the house of Angeow ETHELSTAN THET VVENTIE FIFT KING OF THE VVEST SAXONS AND THE TWENTIE SIXT MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND SVPPOSED ISSVE CHAPTER XXXVIII EThelstan the eldest sonne of King Edward as hath beene said for the great hopes conceiued of him was crowned with a greater solemnity then any of his ancestors euer before him The place was Kingston vpon Thamesis in the County of Surrey the yeer of Christ Iesus 924. where in the midst of the town a high Scaffold was built and thereon the coronation performed to the open view of all by Athelmus Archbishop of Canterbury with shouts of ioy as that of Salomon 2 His beginnings were with troubles and that rather by reason of friends then force of foes for it is recorded that Elfred a nobleman either in fauour of King Edwards other sonnes holding Ethelstan a Bastard or else vpon an ambitious hope blinded of himselfe intended at Winchester to haue pluckt out the eyes of his Soueraine but his treason being knowne before the seed could shew blade he was apprehended sent to Rome to purge himselfe by oth where before the Altaâ—… of S. Peter and Pope Iohn the tenth he there abiured the act and thereupon fell sodainly down to the earth so that his seruants tooke and bare him into the English Schoole where within three dayes after he died the Pope denying him christian buriall vntill he knew King Ethelstans pleasure 3 These stormes ouerpast as great a cloud seemed to arise vnto Ethelstans sight whose eye of iealousie euer followed the ascent and his eare euer opened vnto the instillations of Parasites amongst whom his Cup-bearer was a chiefe who brought daily more and more suspition into the Kings head that lastly as wee haue shewed hee consented to young Edwins death though with too late a sorrow hee repented the same for besides his seauen yeares penance voluntarily vndergone to pacifie the ghost of his betraied brother hee built the two Monasteries of Midleton and Michelnesse as for the most part such seed-plots were euer sowne in the furrowes of bloud which hapned vpon this occasion It chanced his Cup-bearer in his seruice vpon a festiuall to stumble with the one foote and recouering himselfe with the other pleasantly to say you see how one brother helpeth another vpon which speech the King with griefe and touch of heart called to mind the death of his innocent brother and forthwith commanded execution to
and fertility of the land an Eden in respect of their owne barren seat and which did most moue himselfe would assist when the English least thought it with these and the like hee spurred him on who of himselfe was forward in a full curriere Canutus therefore with the aide of his brother Harrold rigged forth a Nauie of two hundred saile all furnished with souldiers and abiliments of warre whose terror landed in England before him and his power by report made greater then it was and to encrease the terrour of this fearefull enemy the sea with a spring-tide brake into this land and destroyed both townes and many inhabitants a signe foreshewing as was thought the successe of that fleete borne hitherward vpon those waues and to encrease the English miseries thirty thousand pound was then collected by way of Tribute to pay the Danish auxiliary Nauy lying before Greenewich The States also conuening in a grand Councell at Oxford to determine vpon the great affaires of the Kingdom were diuided into factions and two Noblemen of the Danes there murthered by practise of Edrick the Traitor These I say were accounted ominous amongst the English that made each mole-hill to seeme a mountaine and euery shadow the shew of an enemy 36 In the meane while Canutus had landed at Sandwich and giuen a great ouerthrow to the English entred Kent and by his sword had made way through the Countries of Dorset Sommerset and Wilton Ethelred lying dangerously sicke at Cossam the managing of these warres was transferred to Prince Edmund his sonne who preparing to meete the enemie with his Army in the field had sodainely notice that Edrik his brother in-law ment to betray him into his enemies hands which newes strucke a great astonishment vnto his heart and caused him to retrait his host into a place of security whereby Edrik perceiuing his trecherous purposes were disclosed gaue more open proofe of his intendments flying to the enemy with forty of the Kings shippes whereupon all the west Countries submitted themselus vnto Canutus 37 By this time King Ethelred had recouered his sicknesse and minding reuenge on his most wicked sonne Edrik with purpose to trie his last fortunes by hazard of fight summond all his forces to meete him at a certaine day and place where being assembled he was instantly warned not to giue battaile for that his owne subiects ment to betray him King Ethelred euer vnfortunate in this to find treasons amongst them that ought him most trust withdrew himselfe to London whose seruice against the Danes he had lately seene and therefore accounted his person most sure in their walles Prince Edmund with his power posted ouer Humber where obtaining Earle Vtred to side in his quarrell entred the Countries of Stafford Leicester and Shropshires not sparing to exercise any cruelty vpon these inhabitants as a condigne recompence for their reuolt Neither did Canut for his part spare the Kings subiects but through Buckingham Bedford Huntington Nottingham Lincolne and Yorkeshires made spoile of all so that the miserable English went to wracke on all sides insomuch that Vtred also forsaking Edmund became subiect to Canut whereupon Edmund hasted to London to ioine his strength with his Fathers and Canute with no lesse speed sailed about the Coasts into Thamesis preparing his Armie for the siege of London 38 At which time King Ethelred either faln into relapse of his last sicknesse or tired with the many troubles and daily renued treasons against him gaue vp his ghost and found rest by death which neuer hee could attaine by liâ—…e the twenty third of April and yeere of our Saluation 1016 when he had most vnfortunately raigned thirty seuen yeeres and nine daies his body was there buried in the Cathedrall Church of S. Paul and bones as yet remaine in the north-wall of the Chancell in a chest of grey-Marble reared vpon foure small pillers couered with a copped stone of the same adioining to another of the like forme wherein Sebby King of the East-Saxons lieth intombed 39 Of Parsonage he was very seemely and of countenance gratious affable and courteous to his Subiects and a maintainer of iustice among them as by his excellent Lawes which himselfe made and by his sharpe but godly and wise censures against vnlearned bribing delaying partiall Iudges Lawyers and their purloining officers at large set down by M. Fox is very apparant Very louing and tender affectionated he was to his brother King Edward for whose death hee made such lamentation that his mother beat him with a taper of waxe that stood before her yea and so sore that he could neuer after wel endure the sight of a taper Fauourable he was to the married Priests and least esteemed the opulent and idle liues of the Monkes whose pens therefore as in such cases we euer find them partial haue been very lauish in his dispraise accusing him with sloth and vnreadinesse of Armes of voluptuousâ—…es and lechery couetousnesse pride and cruelty whereas in following the records of his life laying aside the Danish massacre we find no such sinnes neither any mention of Concubine that euer hee kept or name of child vnlawfully begot hauing had many by his wiues which were as followeth His Wiues 40 Elgiua the first wife of King Ethelred was the daughter of an English Duke named Thored who is reported in the history of that time to haue done great seruice against the Danes She was married vnto him when hee was seuenteene yeeres of age in the sixt of his raigne being the yeare of grace 984. and was his wife seauenteene yeares who dedeceased in the twenty foure of his raigne and of Christ Iesus 1003. 41 Emme the second wife of King Ethelred was the daughter of Richard the second Duke of Normandy and sister of Duke Richard and Duke Robert Father to William the Conqueror her mother was sister to Herfast the Dane Grandfather of William Fitz-Osbert afterward Earle of Hereford She was a Lady of passing beauty and therefore commonly called the flower of Normandy married vnto him in the twenty and fift yeare of his raigne yeere of Saluation 1003. with whom shee liued thirteene yeeres and suruiuing him was remarried to King Canute the Dane His Issue 42 Ethelstan the eldest sonne of King Ethelred and of Queene Elgiua his first wife was borne about the eight yeare of his Fathers raigne and yeere of Christ 986 hee liued vnto the age almost of twenty fiue yeeres being then by great likelihood cut off by vntimely death in the warres of the Danes raging then most extreamely which was the thirtie third of his Fathers raigne and of Christs Natiuitie 1011. 43 Egbert the second sonne of King Ethelred and Queene Elgiua his first wife seemeth to haue beene borne two yeeres after his brother Ethelstan in the tenth yeare of his Fathers raigne and yeare of our Lord 988 and to haue
of the Cathedrall Church where there remaineth a monument of him with an inscription entitling him a Duke and some suppose of Bologne 70 William the third Son of King William and Queene Maud was borne in Normandy in the 21. yere of his Fathers Dukedom ten yeeres before he was King 1159. hee was surnamed of the Red colour of his haire in French Rows in Latine Rufus he was brought vp vnder Lanefranke the learned Lumbard who was Archbishoppe of Canterbury of whom he receiued both instructions of knowledge and the order of Knighthood he serued vnder his Father at the battaile of Gerbereth in Normandy 1079 wherein hee was wounded and hee alwaies framed his actions so pleasing to his Fathers humor as that hee thought him much worthier then his elder brother to succeed in his Kingdome 71 Henry the fourth and yongest sonne of King William and Queene Maud his wife was borne in England at Selby in Yorkeshire the third yeere of his Fathers raigne and of our Lord God 1070 his childhood was trained vp in learning at Cambridge saith Caius but the ancient Annales of Saint Austins in Canterbury say he was Philosophiâ peregrè informatus instructed beyond Sea in Philosophy where for his notable knowledge in the Liberall Sciences he was surnamed by the French Beauclerk that is the fine Scholler Vpon his return he was made Knight being 16. yeers old by his Father at Westminster in Whitsontide the nineteenth yeer of his Raign Anno 1086. and thogh at his Fathers death he had nothing bequeathed him but Treasure yet afterward he succeeded his Brothers both in the Kingdome of England and Dutchie of Normandy 72 Cecilie the Eldest daughter of King William and Queene Maude his wife was borne in Normandy brought vp in England and carried againe into Normandy where in the ninth yeere of the Kings Raigne and the yeere of our Lord 1075. shee was by her Father on Ester day with great Solemnity offered vp in the Church of Feschampe vailed to be a Nunne in the Monastery there but was afterward elected by the Nunnes of our Lady at Cane to be Abbesse of their Monasterie founded by her Mother which she gouerned and where she died and was enterred 73 Constance the second daughter of King William and Queene Maud was the first wife of Allayne Earle of little Britaigne surnamed in the British Fergent in English Red. In regard of which marriage and his seruice done at the conquest of England his Father in law gaue him all the lands of Earle Edwine whereon he built the Castle and wherof he made the Earledome of Richmond which long after belonged to the Earles and Dukes of Britaigne his Successors although he had his children by an other wife for she died very yong and without issue and was buried in the Abbey of Saint Edmundsbury in Suffolke 74 Alice the third daughter of King William Queen Maud was married to Stephen Earle of Bloys in France and had issue by him William an Innocent Thibaud surnamed the Great Earle of Blois and Champain Stephen Earle of Mortain and Boleine who was King of England Henry a Monke of Cluny after Abbot of Glastenbury and Bishop of Winchester Mary married to Richard Earle of Chester and Emme wife of one Harbert an Earle of France and mother of Saint William Archbishop of Yorke Shee suruiued Earle Stephen her husband and in her widowhood tooke vpon her the profession of Religion in the Priorie of Nunnes at Marciguy in France where she ended her life 75 Gundred the fourth daughter of King William and of Queene Maud was married to William of Warrein a Nobleman of Normandy who was the first Earle of Surrey in England by whom shee had issue William the second Earle Progenitors of the Earles that followed and Rainold of Warren her second sonne who had also Issue Shee died in Child-bed three yeeres before her husband at Castleaker in Norfolke the 27. of May in the 20. yere of her fathers raigne being the yeere of our Lord 1085. and is buried in the Chapter-house of Saint Pancrase Church within the Priory at the town of Lews in the County of Sussex 76 Ela the fifth daughter of King William and his Queen Maud in her Child-hood was contracted in marriage to Duke Harald when he was in Normandy being then a yong Widower Notwithstanding hee refusing her tooke an other wife and vsurped the Kingdom of England after the death of King Edward whereby hee occasioned his owne ruine and Conquest of his Country which afterward ensued when her Father sought reuenge so much as some write to the discontentment of this Lady that for griefe of these mischances shee euer after refused marriage and led a single and solitarie life though others vpon better warrant collect that shee died yong and before William her Father set forth for England Harald himselfe pleading that hee was free from all couenants and promises to Duke William by reason of the death of this his daughter 77 Margaret the sixth and yongest daughter of King William and Queene Maud was in her childhood giuen in marriage to Alphonso King of Gallicia in Spaine that afterward was so renowned for the Conquest of the City Lysbon for his victories against the Mores and for the slaughter of their fiue Kings and was the founder of the Kingdome of Portugall the first King thereof and the first bearer of the fiue Shields of the said fiue Kinges which are to this day the Armes of the same But this Lady being thus contracted deceased before those things hapned and before shee came to yeeres of lawfull consent to the marriage VVILLIAM THE SECOND SVRNAMED R VFVS THE FORTIETH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH HIS ACTS RAIGNE AND VNTIMELY DEATH CHAPTER III. WIlliam posting for England Archbishop Lanfrank his earnest soliciter by liberall gifts giuen and promises made to abrogate the ouer hard lawes of his Father had the readier passage into the opinions of them that could doe most and the more to notifie his intended mild gouernment with other his noble inclinations to princely vertues as eye-witnesses of his fauours towards the English hee brought with him from Normandy Morcar the stout Earle of Chester and Wilnoth the sonne of King Harold both of them released out of prison and then held in especiall fauour with him But most of the States standing for Robert Curtoise his elder Brother a man deemed of a more liberall disposition and better temperature towards the Subiects their titles had beene tried by swords had not Lanfrank and Wulstan both wise reuerend Prelates by their Counsels and Mediations staied their hands 2 Consent thus gotten and all voices giuen for William he was crowned their King at Westminster vpon Sunday the twenty sixt day of September and yeere of Saluation 1087. by the hands of Lanfrank Archbishop of Canterbury vnder whom he had beene educated
and Becket 36 After all this it came into King Henries mind to sweeten these his many cares with some solace and to crowne his eldest sonne yongue Henry King of England now in his owne life time A counsell not more temerarious then infortunate but of which yet he did hope to reape this consolation that it was done in contempt of Becket whose office it was to haue crowned the King with some aduantage also toward the perpetuation of the Auitall Customes and that also without scruple of conscience his sonne receiuing the Crowne without caution to preserue the Churches libertie either by him put in or by others exacted Yea rather an Oath ministred and by the yongue King taken to maintaine those Auitall Customes to the vttermost 37 This solemnitie was performed at Henrie the fathers commandement by Roger Arch-bishop of Yorke the anciently riuall See of Canterbury contrarie to the Popes expresse Inhibition the father himselfe King Henrie being present thereat though without any fortunate presage in comming or cause of consolation in the action For he in his inauspicious passage out of Normandy arriuing not without very great perill at Portsmouth the best and newest ship he had was suncke in the stormes and therein besides Henrie de Agnellis and his two sonnes Gilbert de Sullemni Mr. Ralf de Bealmunt the Kings physition and fauourit with about foure hundred men and women more were deuoured of the working waues And at the feast the ioifull father himselfe carrying the first dish and the Arch-bishop of Yorke saying in pleasance to the yongue King Reioice my faire sonne for their is no Prince in the world hath such a seruitor attending at his table as you The vnnaturall yongue man answered why wonder you at that my father knowes hee doth nothing that misbecomes him for so much as hee is roiall borne but of one side but our selfe are roiall borne both by father and mother 38 Adde heereunto that this vnluckie Coronations triumphes were celebrated with bon-fires kindled by the furies in Normandie which Lewis the French King inuaded with fire and sword because his daughter Margaret was not crowned aswell as the yongue King her husband but the father speeding into those parts quencht this flame with a promise to recrowne his sonne and then his daughter Margaret should be honoured with like ceremonies Thus the fathers patience was exercised on euerie hand and worse things were feared 39 So now yet at last in the seuenth yeere of Beckets banishment another meeting was had at Sens whither the two great Kings and the Arch-bishop of Sens and Bishop of Neuers beeing together the Arch-bishop of Canterburie repaired and the treatie of Peace was entred into which at Ambois in an other meeting at procurement of Rotrod Arch-bishop of Roan was finished and the Archbishop knowing the King was terrified with the expectation of the foresaid imminent Interdiction was restored to the Kings fauour and permitted to haue full vse of his Metropolitane See and all the profits thereof with the arrerages Which conclusion the King signifies to his sonne into England whither the Arch-bishop returnes and lands at Sandwich And thus the controuersie betweene the King and his Arch-bishop seemed to bee ended 40 But the Arch-bishop had not beene long in England before hee published the Popes letters by which Roger Arch-bishop of Yorke and Hugh Bishop of Duresme were suspended from the vse of their Episcopall function for crowning the yongue King in preiudice of the See of Canterburie and the Bishops of London Exceter and Salisburie cut off from the Church by censure for assisting the said Arch-bishop at that Coronation whom Becket would not but vnder conditions at the yongue Kings request absolue Whereupon a great complaint was carried into Normandy to the father King by some of the Bishops and in the meane time the Arch-bishoppe Thomas putting himselfe vpon the way to visite the yongue King at Woodstocke in Oxford-shire was commanded not to approach 41 At the newes of these late censures the father King was so sore displeased that some words slipping from him and arguing his great discontent mooued Hugh Moruill William Traci Hugh Brito and Richard Fitz-vrse knights and courtiers topost into England and there in a furie without either warrant or priuitie of their Soueraigne to murther the Arch-bishop being then about forty and eight yeers old in his owne Church of Canterburie which sacred Place and Time besides his high Calling might haue pleaded for pittie had not the men been wholly transported with barbarous rage For howsoeuer we are farre from their fancies who for his zeale to the Popes Soueraignety haue so mounted him to the top of Martyrs glory that not onely the basest part of his Shrine was pure gold and his old Shoe was deuoutly kissed by all passengers but also shamelesse and numberlesse Miracles are blindly ascribed vnto him and his Bloud almost matched in vertue with our euer-blessed Sauiours yet wee no lesse condemne their butcherly execution who how great so euer his offence was against the King and State had no lawfull authoritie to beare them out or acquit them from the guilt of Bloud 42 To shut vp this long contention which as you see would not be extinct but by bloud nor take end but by his death because any censure of our owne will be said to sauour of Time-seruing or State-pleasing we will onely annexe the bare iudgement of the forecited learned Monke of that time who thus speaks Indeed though most mens custōe is in those whom they loue and praise to extoll whatsoeuer they haue done an argument of their great affection but slender wisdom yet in plain truth those things which the venerable Arch-bishop so acted that no profit at all thence proceeded but the Kings wrath onely was kindled whereby so many mischiefes afterward arose I doe not thinke to bee praise-worthy though they sprang from a laudable zeale as it was in the blessed Prince of the Apostles who attaining the top of Apostolicall perfection taught the Gentiles by his example to Iudaize for which the Doctor of the Gentiles declares that he deserued to be reprehended though hee did it with a praise-worthy and pious intent And in another place The Arch-bishop was hot in zeale of Iustice but whither fully according to knowledge God knoweth for it is not for a man of my meane quality rashly to iudge of so great a mans actions but I thinke the blessed Pope Gregorie would haue dealt more mildly and winkt at those things which might haue beene borne without any hazard of the Christian faith c. and then concludes Therefore that which the venerable Arch-bishop then did I neither iudge that it is to bee commended neither presume I to condemneit c. For good men are so to bee loued or lauded by vs that wee neither loue nor laud those acts wherein
sonne Iohn first in the Catalogue of the Conspirators against him in that action hee bitterly cursed the howre of his birth laying Gods curse and his vpon his sonnes which hee would neuer recall for any perswasion of the Bishoppes and others but comming to Chinon fell there grieuously sicke and feeling death approch hee caused himselfe to be borne into the Church before the Altar where after humble confession and sorrow for his sinnes hee departed this life 100 It shal not in contempt of humane glory be forgotten that this puissant Monarch being dead his people presently left him and fell to spoile all he had leauing him naked of whom one saith trulie and grauely Verè melmuscae c. Surely these flies sought honey these wolues a Carcase these Ants grain for they did not follow the Man but the spoile and bootie Neither must it be vnremembred that the fierce and violent Richard now heire of all comming to meete his Fathers body roially adorned for the buriall according to the Maiestie of his estate the very Corse as it were abhorring and accusing him for his vnnaturall behauiours gushed forth bloud whereat Richard pierced with remorse melted into flouds of teares in most humble and repentant maner attending vpon the remaines of his vnfortunate Father to the Graue His Wife 101 Eleanor the Wife of King Henry was the eldest of the two Daughters and the sole Heire of William Duke of Aquitaine the fift of that name the ninth in succession sonne of Duke William the fourth her Mother was Daughter to Raimund Earle of Tholoâ—…se and her great Dowrie was motiue first to King Lewis who had two daughters by her Mary and Alice and after to King Henry to marry her There are of the French Historians who report that king Henry had a former wife and that shee bare vnto him Prince Henry but Writers of our owne affaires and some also of the French acknowledge but onely Eleanor for his Wife Certain it is that king Henries times were much famoused by two Women of much differing qualities the one was his renowmed Mother Matildis whose Epitaph thus comprised part of her glory Ortu magna viro maior sed maxima prole Hic iâ—…cet Henrici Filiâ—… Sponsa Parens Here Henries Mother Daughter Wife dothrest By Birth much more by Spouse by Child most blest The other was this Eleanor his Wife the first cause of these bloudie Warres which long after continued as hereditary betwixt England and France yea and the bellows of that vnnaturall discord betwixt her husband and his sonnes Shee much out-liued her husband as a bad thing stickes longest beeing so happie as to see three of her sonnes aduanced to the Crowne and so vnhappie as to see two of them in their graues for she liued till King Iohns time His Issue 102 William the eldest sonne and first child of King Henry and Queene Eleanor his wife was borne before his father was King and while hee was but Duke of Normandy in the eighteenth yeere of the raigne of King Stephen 1152. and the fourth yeere after his father beeing then King and in the second yeere of his raigne the Nobilitie of England sware vnto him their fealtie as to the heire apparant of the Kingdome at the Castle of Wallingford in Barkeshire but he deceased the yeere following being the third of his fathers raigne and the fift of his owne age 1156. He was buried in the Monastery of Reading at the feete of his great Grandfather King Henrie the first 103 Henrie the second sonne of King Henry and Queene Eleanor beeing borne the last of Februarie 1156. was their heire apparant after the death of his brother William was Duke of Normandie Earle of Aniou and Maigne and was crowned King of England at Westminster by Roger Arch-bishop of Yorke the fifteenth of Iulie 1170. His wife was Margaret daughter of Lewis the Yonger King of France married to him at Nuburgh in Normandy the second of Nouember 1160. crowned Quene at Winchester by Rotrocke of Warwicke Arch-bishop of Roan the 21. of Nouember 1163. and suruiuing him was remarried to Bela King of Hungarie He died without issue before his father at Marcell in Tourâ—…ine the eleuenth of Iulie the twentie sixe yeere of his fathers raigne 1182. and was buried in the Church of our Lady at Roan 104 Richard the third sonne of King Henrie and Queen Eleanor was born at Oxford in the Kings Pallace there called Beau-Mount in September the fourth yeere of his fathers raigne 1157. He proued a Prince of great valor and was therefore surnamed in French Cuer-de-Lion in English Lions-Heart hee was created Earle of Poyton and had the whole Dutchie of Aquitaine for which he did his homage to King Lewis the Yonger of France in the eighteenth yeere of his fathers raigne 1170. yet afterward he conceiued some discontentment against his father and maintained warres vpon him but was reconciled againe into his loue and succeeded him in his Kingdome 105 Geffrey the fourth sonne of King Henrie and of Queene Eleanor was borne the twentie third of September in the fifth yeere of his fathers raigne 1159. Hee married Constance daughter and heire of Conan Duke of Britane and in her right was Duke of Britane and did his homage to his brother Henry for the same Dutchie and receiued the homages of the Barrons of the same hee died at Paris in the thirtie two yeere of his fathers raigne 1186. the nineteenth of August and is buried in the quire of our Ladies Church there hee had issue Arthur Duke of Britane borne after his fathers decease the heire apparant of King Richard and by some supposed to bee made away by King Iohn and also Eleanor called the Daâ—…sell of Britane who died in prison in the raigne of King Henrie the third 106 Philip the fifth sonne of King Henrie and Queene Eleanor may bee mistrusted to be mistaken by Antiquaries of our time as misunder-standing the ancient writers who mentioning the birth of Philip the Kings sonne might by good likelihood be thought to meane Philip sonne of Lewâ—… the Yonger King of France who was borne about this time and was after King of the same Countrey But Mr Thoâ—…as Talbot an exact trauailer in genealogies hath not onely set him downe in this place amongst the children of this King but also warranteth the same to bee done with good authoritie howsoeuer it is apparant his life was verie short 107 Iohn the sixth and yongest sonne of King Henrie and Queene Eleanor was borne in the thirteenth yeere of his fathers raigne in Anno 1166. hee was iestinglie surnamed by his father Sans-terre in English without Land because hee was borne last as if there had beene nothing left for him Notwithstanding soone after hee was created Earle of Mortaigne and had more-ouer by degrees the Earledomes of Cornwall and Glocester the Counties of Derby and Lancaster the Honors of Wallinford and Nottingham the Castles of
King Henry to whom he had beene sometime disobedient and God affording him gracious leasure till hee had thus disposed of all the venemous vapour ascended to his heart and draue the spirite forth with whom say * Authors the glory and honor of Militarie skill exspired 70 There hath been an opinion or fancy that this King was called Cordelyon because hee encountred a Lyon in prison at the Emperours Court but saith one very truly these are fables imagined by English tale-tellers to aduance their King Richard as the Britaines by the like aduanced their King Arthur The like deuice though more lofty and Mathematicall may theirs seeme who coniecture hee was called so of the famous Starre called Cor Leonis But how the conceite of killing of a Lion should come vp as iâ—… is not worth the while to enquire so certainely Hugo de Neuile one of King Richards speciall familiars is recorded to haue slain a Lion in the holy-Land driuing first an arrow into his breast and then running him through with his sword whence perhaps that atchieuement is transferred from the man to the master and the story applide to the by-name of King Richard whereof the true reason is that which * Thomas Walsingham mentioneth saying That for the magnanimity of his heart grossitudinem praestans saith an other meaning as it seemes that his materiall heart it self was bigge and massiue which another also saith was inexpugnable this King was both by the English Normans stiled Caeur de Lion His Wiues Alice the daughter of Lewis the seuenth King of France by Queene Alice daughter of Earle Thibald of Champaigne is by some reputed the first wife of King Richard though indeede she were onely contracted to him being both children and committed to his Father but when he demanded her his father refused to deliuer her or she to com to him or both Wherefore being King conceiuing displeasure against King Philip her brother and more then suspecting her continency with his owne father by whom he alledged she had a child he refused to take her yet gaue a hundreth thousand pounds to Philip pro quieta clamantia to be quite freed from her She became the wife of William Earl of Ponthieu and had issue Queene Ioan of Castile the mother of Queene Eleanor wife to King Edward the first Berengaria the second wife of King Richard was the daughter of Sanches the fourth of that name King of Nauarre sonne of King Garcie the fourth her mother was Beatrice daughter of Alphonso the seuenth King of Castile called the Emperour of Spaine She was conueied by Eleanor the kings mother vnto the king in Sicily and married to him in Cyprus whence she accompanied him to the Holy land The king vpon what cause we find not neglected her company for a while but vpon more setled thoughts he resumed her againe to his loue and society but had no issue by her His naturall Issue Philip the naturall son of king Richard seemeth to haue been begotten while he was Earle of Poytou of a Gentlewoman Poytouin and to haue had of his fathers gift a towne in Poytou named Sumac to haue taken also his surname and title of the same towne and to haue beene the Progenitour of a familie of Gentlemen of the same surname title in the same Country Isabel by * some who mention not Philip at all is reputed the Naturall Daughter of king Richard whose mother the Author nameth not and that she was married to Leoline Prince of Wales Three other Daughters Bastards no doubt he is said to haue of whose names and matches wee will report as we finde recorded Whiles hee was in France imployed in his warres against king Philip Fulco a French Priest came vnto him telling him he had three very bad Daughters which he wished him to bestow away from him in marriage or else Gods wrath would attend him when the king denied he had any daughter yes quoth the Priest thou cherisest three daughters Pride Couetousnesse and Lecherie The king apprehensiue of his meaning called his Lords there attending and saide My Lords this Hypocrit hath found that I haue three Daughters which I maintaine viz. Pride Couetousnes and Lecherie which he would haue me bestow forth in mariage and therfore if any such I haue I haue found out most fit husbands for them all My Pride I bequeath to the haughty Templars Hospitallers who are as proud as Lucifer himselfe My Couetousnesse I giue to the white Monks of the Cisteaux Order for they couet the Diuell and all But for my Lechery I can bestow it no where better then on the Priests and Prelates of our times for therein haue they their most felicity Doubtlesse these mariages proued so fruitfull that their issue hath now ouerflowed all kingdomes of the earth IOHN DVKE OF NORMANDIE GVYEN AND AQVITAINE c. THE FIRST STILED LORD OF IRELAND THE FORTIE-FIFTH MONARCH OF ENGLAND HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER VIII THe lustre of Diadems and Soueraignety so dazeleth the eyes and bewitcheth the hearts of ambitious beholders that whiles they fondlie deeme the greatest content to bee in highest Titles running after a seeming Happines they often cast themselues headlong and whole Kingdoms into irrepairable ruine as the calamities which after the death of the noble Ceur-de-Lyon lighted on the Pretenders to his Crowne and on this miserably distracted State will yeeld vs too ruful a President To the full acting of which Tragedy for such it was and so we must now present it in this our Theatre concurred as principall Actors the two though these Patients rather as the issue proued vnfortunate Corriuals for the Crowne Iohn Earle of Moreton Brother to the late King and his Nephew Arthur the Posthumous sonne of Geoffry Duke of Britaine the Earles eldest Brother their two Female and therefore more emulous and restlesse Solicitors Queen Eleanor and Lady Constance each ambitious of their owne in their Sonnes aduancements their two reuengefull Abettors Otho the Emperour for Iohn and Philip King of France for Arthur thereupon the two vniust Intruders on the Crowne Lewis the French Kings Sonne and Innocentius the Pope the one by vnprincely forces the other by vnpriestlie fraud and lastly their two sorts of treacherous Instruments of the Laitie for the one and Clergie for the other all which like so many Tragicke fire-breathing Furies set this State in so horrible combustion as that the smoake is not as yet so many ages after quite allayed 2 Earle Iohn the very Centre in which those calamities met had from his infancy beene fedde with high and royall hopes as being his Fathers onely darling from whome hee had the possession of the Irish and intendment also of the English Kingdom and in his brothers time whose return from the holy warres all men despaired had by gracious deportment
eldest Daughter and Child of K. Iohn and Queene Isabel his last wife was the first wife of Alexander the second King of Scots married vnto him in Yorke Iunij 25. Anno 1221. who returning into England to visite her Brother deceased at London and was buried in the Nunnery at Tarent in Dorsetshire 4. Martij in the 21. yeare of her Brother king Henries raigne in England and the 23. of king Alexander her husbands in Scotland Anno 1236. 70 Eleanor their second daughter was first married to William Marshall the yonger Earle of Pembroke and after his decease without issue and seuen yeeres Widow-hood remarried to Simon Montfort Earle of Leicester sonne of Simon Earle Montfort in France by Amice Daughter of Robert Blanchman Earle of Leicester who maintaining the Barons warres against King Henry her brother was slaine at the battaile of Euesham in the 19. yeere of her brothers raigne 1265 after whose death shee and ◅er Children were forced to forsake England she died in the Nunnery at Montarges in France Henry her eldest sonne was slaine with his father at Eueshan Simon the second was Earle of Bigorre and ancestor to a Family of Mountfords in those parts of France Almaricke her third sonne was first a Priest and Treasurer of the Cathedrall Church in Yorke and after a Knight and a valiant seruitour in sundrie warres beyond the Seas Guy the fourth Sonne was Earle of Angleria in Italy and Progenitour of the Mountfords in Tuscaine and of the Earles of Campo bachi in the Kingdome of Naples Richard the fift sonne remained priuily in England and changing his name from Mountford to Wellesborne was ancestor of the family of Wellesbornes in England She had also a daughter named Eleanor borne in England brought vp in France and married into Wales to Prince Lewellen ap Griffith 71 Isabel their yongest daughter was born An. 1214 when shee was 21. yeeres of age shee was married being the 6. and last wife to the Emperour Frederick the second at the City of Wormes in Germany 20. of Iuly 1235. Shee had issue by him Henry appointed to bee King of Sicily and Margaret wife of Albert Landgraue Thurin shee was Empresse 6. yeeres and died in Childbed Decemb. 1. of her husbands Empire 31. of her brothers raign 38. Anno 1241. 72 Iane or Ione the daughter naturall of King Iohn by Agatha Daughter of Robert Ferrers Earle of Darby marryed to Lewin Prince of Wales Anno 1204. her Father gaue with her the Castle Lordshippe of Elinsmore in the Marches of Southwales she like a most louing Child gaue her Father secret intelligence of the Treasons intended against him by the Welsh and English 73 Geoffrey Fitz-Roy a base son who transported some Souldiers into France when Archbishoppe Hubert forbad the King his father to goe thither 74 Richard who married the daughter heire of Fulbert de Douer who built Chilham Castle in Kent which Castle hee had with her and had Issue by her of which som families of good esteem are descended stant Lords at Newarke where the Generall assembly for that seruice was appointed The whole Army after the Musters rested there some dayes which they spent not in vanities but in deuotions receit of the Sacrament humbling themselues before the offended Maiestie of God and so all of them saith Paris being prepared resolue eyther to return victorious or to die in defence of their country their Soueraignes right and their owne Liberties and possessions all which seemed now to lie at stake To giue them the greater edge and spirite Wallo with great solemnity accurseth Lewis and his Coadiutors and thus the Army marcheth towards Lincolne and the Lewisians there in siege of the Castle the King himselfe being left with a strong guard at Stow about eight miles short of Lincolne accompanied with Wallo and others there without perill of his person to attend Gods pleasure in the euent of the enterprise Vpon their approch if the Counsell of some English Lords had beene followed the Lewisian Army had issued forth of the City giuen them battle in the opē field but the Earle of Perch the French Generall thinking the Kings party to bee greater then it was for that the Noblemen and Bannerets thereof had each of them two Ensignes the one born with themselues the other aduanced among the Carriages which doubled the shew of their numbers they did thereupon change that course closed the Gates of the City and plyed their endeauours against the Castle more fiercely then before The Earle of Pembroke therefore lets Falcasius slip in at the Castle-posterne with his Arbalasters whiles others breake vp the South-gate of the City at which the Kings Army most couragiously entring and they of the Castle sallying out in Flancke of the Enemy scattered and vtterly defeated the Lewisians The Earle of Perch their Generall being enuironed with the Royalists and willed to render himselfe sware that hee would neuer become Prisoner to any English vpon which refusall he was run through the sight of his helmet into the braines and so dyed without speaking any word In this conflict being on Saturday in Whitson-weeke the force of naturall propension was apparent for notwithstanding the fierie resolutions of the Kings People yet when they saw the faces of their kinsmen friends countrimen on the other side that fury relented so strōgly that the most part of the reuenge fell vpon the Horses and not vpon the Horsemen whom onelie they laboured to make their Captiues The whole riches of the Lewisian Campe of the City of Lincolne became the booty and spoile of the Kings Armie whereupon this discomfiture was called Lewis Fair Neither did the Clergy of the place escape for the Popes Legate had commaunded that they also should be rifled to a penny as persons excommunicated in partaking with Lewis The Chase was but coldly fainedly followed vpon the flying Barons otherwise not a man could haue escaped wherein yet the chiefest Barons were taken with about 400. Knights besides Esquiers and of other sorts without note or number though some say that this number of Knights were slaine matrons and women of the towne flying by boate which they had no skill to gouerne were drowned Such as escaped the fight were not therefore past the danger for the Country people fell vpon them as they fledde killing great numbers so that almost all the footmen tooke vp their last lodgings before they could reach to London where Lewis was The Marshal of France the Chastellan of Arras and about two hundreth Knights came safely thither but were not otherwise then sowerly welcome of the Prince who laid vpon their cowardise the losse of all the rest His feare of being taken Prisoner iustly encreasing hee fortifies London by the best meanes hee can and dispatcheth Posts into France for more reliefe This great victory was much the stranger if as some write the fame
that name and last of that house who died without Issue male she had also by him two daughters Elenor married to Iames Butler Earle of Ormond and Margaret to Hugh Courtney the first Earle of Deuonshire Shee was this Earles wife foureteene yeers liued thirty three deceased in the ninth yeere of the raigne of king Edward her brother A. D. 1316. and was buried in the Church of S. Iames at the Abbey of Saffron VValden in Essex 69 Beatrice the eight daughter of King Edward and Queene Elenor bare the name of Beatrice Dutchesse of Britannie her fathers sister she is by some Genealogists mentioned to haue liued till she was marriageable but yet no mention being made of her match it seemeth she died vnmarried 70 Blanch the ninth daughter of king Edward and the last of Queene Elenor is so mentioned by Thomas Pickering and some others but not at all by Thomas Ebraham a Monke who made a Pedegree of the Kings of England but shee is by the rest reported to haue died in her childhood 71 Thomas the fifth sonne of king Edward and the first of Queene Margaret his second wife was borne at a little village in Yorkshire called Brotherton Iune 1. in the nine and twenteth yeere of his fathers raigne Ann. 1300. hee was created Earle of Norfolke and Earle Marshal of England which Earledomes the last Earle Roger Bigod leauing no Issue left to the disposition of the King his father He had two wiues of which the first was Alice the daughter of Sir Roger Hayles of Harwich in Suffolk by whom hee had issue Edward who married Beatrice the daughter of Roger Mortimer the first Earle of March but hee died before his father without Issue and two daughters Margaret twice married first to Iohn Lord Segraue by whom shee had Elizabeth Dutchesse of Norfolke wife of Iohn Lord Mowbray from whom the Mowbrayes Howards Dukes of Norffolke and Earles Marshall descended secondly to Sir VValter Manny a Knight of Cambray and by him had Anne wife of Iohn Hastings the elder Earle of Pembroke and mother of Earle Iohn the yonger that died without Issue his yongest daughter Alice was married to Sir Edward Montacute and had by him three daughters Elizabeth and Ioan married to VValter and VVilliam two of the Vffords and Maud that died vnmarried The second wife of this Earle Thomas was Mary the daughter of VVilliam Lord Ros and widow of Sir Ralph Cobham who suruiuing him without Issue by him shee was married the third time to VVilliam Lord Brerose of Brember 72 Edmund his sixt sonne by Queene Margaret was borne at Woodstocke in Oxfordshire August 5 in the thirtieth yeare of the raigne of his Father A. 1301. Hee was created Earle of Kent and married Margaret daughter of Iohn and sister and sole heire of Thomas Lord VVakes of Lydel in the County of Northampton by her he had Issue two sonnes and one daughter Edmund his eldest sonne was Earle of Kent after his father and died vnder age without wife or issue Iohn the yonger was Earle also after his brother he maried Elizabeth the daughter of the Duke of Gulike and died like vise without Issue His daughter was Ioan for her beauty called the faire Maid of Kent first maried to William Mountacute Earle of Salisbury and from him diuorced and remarried to Sir Thomas Holland in her right Earle of Kent and by her father of Thomas and Iohn Holland Duke of Surrey and Earle of Huntington and lastly shee was the wife of Edward of Woodstocke the Blacke Prince of Wales and by him mother of King Richard the second This Earle Edmund was beheaded at Winchester the 1â—… of March in the fourth yeere of King Edward his Nephew 73 Eleanor the tenth daughter fifteenth child of King Edward and the last child of Queene Margaret his second wife was borne at Winchester the sixt day of May in the fiue and thirtieth and last yeere of her fathers Raign being the yeere of our Lord 1306. shee deceased in her Child-hood and was buried in S. Peters Church at Westminster by her brother Iohn Henry and Alfons vnder the monument before named with her picture ouer it EDVVARD THE SECOND LORD OF IRELAND AND DVKE OF AQVITAINE c. THE FORTIE-EIGHTH MONARCH OF ENGLAND HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER XI THat the Mind is not deriued from Parents certainely the second Edward called of Caeernaruon might if nothing else abundantlie shew being of a most valiant wise and fortunate father an vnlike sonne yet not to beginne our description of his courses with preiudice of his person we will so temper our stile that by his owne actions sincerely related rather then by any verball censures the man may bee iudged This cannot be denied that whereas from the Conquest till his time England though it endured by Gods iust iudgements many bitter sad and heauy stormes through some headinesse ambition or other sicknesses of mind in the Princes thereof yet had she Men to sway and gouerne her and those distempers were as the perturbations incident to vigorous dispositions whereas vnder this Edward who could neither get nor keepe it seemed to endure the leuities of a Child though his yeeres being about twenty and three might haue exempted him from so great infancie of iudgement as his raigne discouered 2 Neuer came Prince to the crowne with more generall applause then he so great hopes of doing well his Victorious father Edward of VVinchester had left vpon him besides the right of succession whose last warning and terrible adiurations you haue heard with the vtter contempt and breach whereof to the destruction of himselfe and his friends hee in a manner auspicated his gouernement 3 After that Edward had in his best maner prouided for the affaires of Scotland where at Domfrees many of the Scottish Lords did their homage to him as they had to his Father the first taske which hee gaue of his future behauiours at home was a rigorous reuenge taken by him vpon Walter de Langton Bishoppe of Chester Treasurer of England and principall Executor of the last Will of the deceased King whose body was not as yet interred but by the care of the Executors conueied with funerall pompe to VValtham and after sixteen weekes to VVestminster where vnder a plaine monument the same at this present rests The Bishoppes crime was a kind of good freedome which hee vsed in the late Kings daies in grauely reprouing the Prince for his misdemeanors and shortning his waste of coine by a frugall moderation and particularly for that he had complained of Peirs Gaueston wherupon ensued Prince Edwards imprisonment and the others banishment and therefore comming now to the Crowne hee arrested the Bishoppe by Sir Iohn Felton Constable of the Tower and imprisoned him in VVallingford Castle seising vpon all his temporall goods and credites there being not a man in the Realme who durst speake a word on his behalfe so
dammages for a prime man among them the Lord William Dowglasse was taken prisoner by the English not without losse of many his men Before which time by no honourable meanes the new King of Scotland was driuen to seeke his safety by flight into England 27 King Edward considering those foiles which his father had endured and the oportunity of the time neither holding himselfe lyable in honour to that contract made on his behalfe by the predominant sway of his mother and her Paramour Mortimer as wherein hee tooke both himselfe and the rights of his Crowne to haue beene wronged in his minority which in point of gouernement hee was more bound to respect then his Sisters estate and for that hee was informed that the Towne and Castle of Berwicke belonged to the Crowne of his Realme hee raised his power and hauing with him Edward the new-crowned of Scotland hee laid siege to that Towne and Castel in May. But before hee did this there is who writes that he summoned his brother in law King Dauid to doe homage and fealty vnto him which when Dauid would not yeeld to doe nor confesse hee ought no more then his father King Robert hee made that a ground for the iustice of his warre as reputing the Acts and releases at Northampton void 28 To the rescues of Berwicke Archimbald Dowglas Earle of Angus Gouernour of Scotland for King Dauid came with a puissant Army and gaue King Edward battell at Halydon-hill where with a lamentable slaughter of his people he was vanquished and slaine This battell deuoured in a manner all the remainders of the Scottish Nobles which preserued it selfe at Dupline by retrait or by absence from that field There perished besides Archimbald the Earles of Ros Sutherland and Carricke three sonnes of the Lord Walter Steward whose issue afterward raigned in Scotland when warre and death had made way to that line by extirpation of the Male-Competitors in the races of Bruce and Baliol and at least foureteene thousand others with the losse say some of one Knight and ten other Englishmen Our Writers affirm that the Scots were at this battell threescore thousand strong and that there were slaine eight Earles 1500. horsemen and of the common Souldiers fiue and thirty thousand which is not improbable for so much as Hector confesseth they were stopped in their flight and put to the sword vpon all sides without mercy 29 Hereupon Berwicke was rendred which the King of England detained as a supposed parcell of his Patrimony and dismissed the Baliol to the gouernment of the Scottish Kingdome with sundrie Lords and others of the English And now the bloudie tallies and cruell scores seemed euen betweene the two puissant though then vnkind neighbour-Nations and Edward throughly redeeemed the dishonour sustained at Banocksbourn by his late father deliuering his younger yeeres from that contempt in which his enemies might otherwise haue holden him as they had done at the entrance of his raign playing vpon the English with Truffes and Rounds of which this one is euery where noted Long beards heartlesse Painted hoods witlesse Gay coates gracelesse make England thriftlesse 30 As for the subornation of poisoning Earle Thomas Randal and the hanging of Sir Alexander Setons two sonnes contrarie to faith and law of Arms at Berwicke with the like staines which one would faine leaue vpon this victorious Prince wee haue found no colour of warrant but his owne liberty of auouching which therfore our freedome of not beleeuing him shall as easily take away and cancell Neither would wee so farre haue touched this iarring string of discord betweene these two Nations but that each out of their owne harms of old may haue the more true sense of their felicity by their new harmonicall concordance 31 After that the Nobles of Scotland had vnanimously confirmed Baliol in the kingdome thereof and sworne vnto him faith and allegiance at Perth hee repaired to the King of England at Newcastle vpon Tine where hee submitted to Edward King of England as his Father had done to Edward the first and with the like successe for by occasion of such his submission our Writers say the Scots as before they had done fell off againe Which auersion or defection was augmented vpon priuate quarrels and titles of inheritance to lands of great value betweene powerfull Competitors and by other particular reuenges to which a people so continually exercised in fight and battels were not slowlie prone 32 Notwithstanding all which the Balliols party hauing once had all the Holds of Scotland at their commandement fiue onely excepted Dumbritaine Loughâ—…ijm Kildrummie Vrwhart and the pile of Lowdon Edward king of England hauing with him the Balliol and a sufficient Army preuailed so much that there was no appearance of rebellion whereupon hee tooke backe with him the Lord Edward Balliol late crowned king of Scotland of whose sted fastnes hee was saith Hector alwaies iealous returned leauing Dauid Cuâ—…in Earle of Athol gouernour for the parts beyond the Scottish sea with sufficient force and authority as was iudged to take in such strengthes as yet stood out but needed not his royall power or presence for their expugnation 33 The King of England hoping now that all was well there had newes brought vnto him not long after at the Parliament at London that the Scots were out in Armes againe whereupon hee obtaines aid of money from his Subiects for repressing their attempts promising to goe against them in person The Lord Robert Stewart sonne of the Lady Mariorie Bruce daughter of King Robert vpon whose line the remainder of the Crown of Scotland had beene estated was the man that first lifted vp the head of his Country in this dangerous sad and desolate condition though put into action vpon a priuate iniurie done vnto him by the Earle of Athol to whom diuers did adhere though the quarrel seemed properly to be the said L. Roberts for that if the Bruces were cut off his hopes perished in them The Earle of Murray and he were then chosen gouernours for King Dauids party but by reason of the diligence and power of Dauid Earle of Athol they were not able as yet to conuene or effect any thing against the English neuerthelesse it was not long before they slew the said Earle Dauid At this Parliament the King of England purposed to goe vpon his owne charge into the Holy-Land and to send the Archbishoppe of Canterbury to deale with Philip de Valois King of France for appointing a certaine time wherein they two with their vnited forces might take their voyage thither from which the desire of obtaining the Crowne of France vpon the fore-mentioned title did quickly diuert him 34 Mean-while in accomplishment of the Parliaments expectation King Edward after Michaelmas marched againe into Scotland with an Armie and sent his Nauie to the Forth
most skilfull Musitian he was and in that Art sought to excell others and to equalize Apollo himselfe as also in his Chariot-riding to imitate the swiftnes of the Sunne So prodigall in apparell that he neuer wore one Garment twice so sumptuous in buildings as is vncredible He raigned thirteen yeares and eight daies and died the eight of Iune in the one and thirtieth of his age and after the birth of our Sauiour Christ the threescore and tenth as Eusebius doth account GALBA CHAPTER VIII WIth the death of this Tyrant ended the progeny of the Caesars and the Emperours succeeding were afterwards elected either for the opinion of their owne worths or els and that oftner by the faction and voice of the Souldiers whose violence the Senate euer feared to contradict and whose Colonies in euerie Prouince sought to raise their owne Generall to that high estate In which time of Combustion though little be recorded of the British affaires yet because the Monarchy of this Iland was then and long after inuested in the Imperiall dignitie we may not omit to speake somewhat of the ensuing Emperours as the chiefe Gouernours of this kingdome Vpon Neroes declining diuers there were as Vindex and Virginius Nymphidius and Sophonius set vp against him but Galba for his reputed integritie got the Garland from them all who little dreaming of the Imperiall Diademe fortune set it vpon his head before his hand had toucht the same for Vindex in Gallia hauing proclamed him Emperour and himselfe in Arragon not free from Neroes hatred hee sought rather to hazard his life with the Glorie of a Crowne then depend vpon his mercie who had sent secretly the sentence of his death And therefore mounting the Tribunall the more to impresse a fresh remembrance of former cruelties he placed before his throne the Images of certaine Nobles executed by Nero with some personages sent for out of exile whose presence might prouoke a deeper edge of hatred and his Army about him readie for mutation these or the like words he spake 2 My fellow Souldiers and friends wee at this time are assembled to bestow that vpon others which wee our selues haue smally enioied I meane libertie from bondage and freedome from feares of a Tyrant The life that I haue hitherto lead will sufficiently discharge me from any aspiring conceit and my owne Conscience doth witnesse that I speake not vpon malice or priuate respects It greeueth me to say but it bootes not to hide that which euerie man seeth Hath euer Bond-man vnder a cruell master passed a yeere of harder seruice then we haue done fourteene vnder Nero what kind of exaction hath he not proued to supply with extortion that which with shame hee hath spent what kinde of crueltie hath he not practised If we would conceale or seeke to suppresse it these dumb stones would declare them For behold he poisoned his Father and brother abused and slew his owne mother murdered his wife his Tutor and what els so euer valiant or vertuous in Senate in Citie in Prouince without any difference of Sexe or Age. I neede not to speake of the sorrowful sighes and bitter teares of so many yong gentlemen bereft of their fathers so many wiues robbed of their husbands so many great men depriued of their Country all which cry vengeance vpon such a Prince a Prince nay an Incendiarie a Singer a Fidler a Stage-plaier a Cart-driuer a Cryer no Prince nay no man that hath a man to his husband and a man to his wife but a monster of mankinde And in trueth a subiect vpon whom vice hath made her full experience and raised her triumphs from the base of Caesars throne Against whom what Vindex in France hath alreadie intended I am sure you doe know and I for my part am most sorrie to heare The whole course of my former life hath beene hitherto remoued from Ambition in Court or from aiming too high abroad and this little that remaines of my daies I could hartily wish were to be spent in more ease But sith I know not by what my misfortune some haue imposed vpon me a Part which I neuer meant to sustaine and least of all at this age I will not refuse if you will also approue it to sacrifice this old Carcase of mine for the wealth of my Country not as Emperour or Augustus which sacred names I adore afarre off not daring to approch them but as And no further heard was with great acclamations saluted Emperour 3 But such is the height of glory which is raised by the blasts of the multitude that it fals againe as the bubble burst in the swelling which leaues neither circle nor signe of his former pride And so is the state of Galba with one breath applauded and placed vpon the Imperiall Throne and that scarce cold ere they dislike of their owne hastie election for newes being brought that the State stood firme for Nero and for certaine that Vindex in his quarrell was slaine euen in his first enterprise of reuolt that Virginius was sided by his Germane Legions and his name inscribed in their banners that Nymphidius was the man whose deserts could not be sufficiently honoured with lesse recompence then the princely Diademe These distractions so much ouer-swaied his aged and passionate heart that he retired to Clunia in great deiection repenting himselfe of that which hee had done and wished againe his priuate estate 4 But the death of Nero commonly diuulged and Virginius his refusals of the Imperiall Title gaue strength and life to his former election now further ratified by the full resolutions of the Armie who the more to seeme both strong and valorous though indeed a weake sickly and silly old man Souldier-like in his coat of Armes shewed himselfe and in that array passed the vast mountains for Rome With whose entrance entred the dislike of his person as one vnfit to support the state of others that by age and imbeciliitie was not able to sustaine his owne to which were added the imperfections of his gouernment carried euery way farre vnder expectation And long hee sate not before hee saw his owne defects to redresse which hee elected Piso Licinianus Caesar ioining him in power with himselfe and declaring him his Successor in a short and blunt Oration in presence both of the Senate and Souldiers 5 Whereat howsoeuer others stood affected yet Martus Saluius Otho one who for commerce in leaudnes was very deare to Nero and whose hope depended vpon the common disturbance for that his excesse in riot had now brought him to the brinke of beggery much enuied therat the rather because himselfe had entertained a hope that Galba would haue adopted him and therefore as his concurrent set his own aspiring mind for the Crown And euen now this time best fitted his attempts as being the wane of Galbaes authority and before the full of Pisoes power
Inhabitants saith hee haue also consented to the word which is planted in euery heart in honour whereof they haue erected their Temples and Altars And againe Those Britaines saith hee which had formerly fed vpon humane flesh making no difference betwixt the blood of man and beast now through the power of the word by them embraced haue learned the law of true pietie and giue themselues to a religious abstinence and holy fasts Of which Barbarisme S. Ierome also complained that some of those Nations vsed to eat the buttocks of boies and Paps of Virgins which in their Feasts were serued for the daintiest dishes But elsewhere speaking of the Britaines conuersion he saith that they had turned themselues from their westerne Paganisme and now had diâ—…ected their faces towards Ierusalem in the East whose beautie shined in the word of God 13 And thus wee see by the planting of the Gospell in this Iland the saying of the Psalmist accomplished that God would giue his sonne Christ the Heathen for his inheritance and the Ends of the Earth the proper attribute of this our Britaine to be his possession And the successe in Historie most apparantly sheweth these parts by an especiall prerogatiue to bee Christs Kingdome For albeit that Ierusalem and Antioch may rightlie claime the precedencie of all other places the one being as it were the chamber where Christians were first borne and the other the font where they were first Christened with that most sacred name yet britaine in some other graces hath outstript them all hauing the glory to be graced with the first Christian King that euer raigned in the world which was our renowned Lucius the first fruits of all the Kings that euer laid their Crownes at the foot of our Sauiours Crosse as also for producing the first Christian Emperour that euer by publike authoritie established the Gospell thorow the world which was Constantine the Great borne and brought vp heere in Britaine by Queene Helena a most vertuous and religious British Lady vnto whose daies the succession of Christianitie did heere continue as by the martyrdomes of many Saints vnder Dioclesian is apparant Heerein also raigned the King that first vncrowned the head of the vsurping Beast and triple-headed Cerberus and freed the Land from his deuouring Locusts putting downe Idolatrie with Hezekiah that brake the Brasen Serpent and with Isaack new digged the Wels that those Philistines had stopped And lastly hath this Iland produced that most royall and Christian Monarke whose learned pen hath first depainted Antichrist and pierced the heart of all Papall Supremacie as the sword of Gedeon did Zalmunna the Image of trouble King of Madiaâ—… And as a Lion hath he met that crooked Serpent in the way of his vsurped authoritie whereby in short time vndoubtedly the Kall of his heart will be broken if other Potentates likewise by his most godly example cast off the yoke of vassallage and in their seuerall Dominions gouerne as free Princes ought the people that GOD hath committed to their charge So that in those and many other the like Princes of this happy Iland most properly is performed that propheticall promise made vnto the Church of Christ that Kings should become her nursing Fathers and Queenes should be her nursing Mothers Of both which may be truly said to Britaine in imitation of that of Salomon Many kingdomes haue done gloriously but thou hast surmounted them all 14 And of such power hath Christ beene in these His Possessions that euen the Hostile Kings and Conquerours thereof were they neuer so sauage and Idolatrous at their first entrance yet when they here had seated for a time they became milde and religious and gladly submitted their hearts to the Religion of those whose necks themselues held vnder the yoke of subiection 15 Such were the Romans in this Iland whose Deputies at the day-spring almost of Christianitie were conuerted as Trebellius Pertinax and others which submitted themselues to that profession and were motiues to King Lucius more publikely to maintaine the same as also Constantius the father of great Constantine that here in Britaine permitted the profession of the Gospell with the erections of Churches for the true seruice of God and prohibited the superstitious worships of the Gentiles 16 The Saxons after them in time but not in Idolatrie had neuer tasted the liuing waters of Siloh till they were here seated in Christs Possession where they changed their affections as farre from their wonted manners as did the Messengers to Iehu which turned after his Chariot to destroy the Altars of Baal or as Saul and his seruants who no sooner had entred Naioth in Ramah but that their spirits were ioined to the Prophets and the heat of their furie with their garments cast downe at Samuels feet 17 The Danes likewise their Conquerours and Successors in this Royall Throne euer vntill then were both bloudy and barbarous and therefore of all our Writers commonly called the Pagan Danes whose many desolations and ruines remaine as records of their cruelties in many places euen vnto this day yet being a while in this Land King Guthurn with thirtie of his chiefe Princes and people were drawen by the valour and vertue of King Alured to receiue the Christian Faith by whose bounty thereupon they enioied the possession of a faire portion of this Kingdome And afterward Canutus their greatest King no sooner almost had this Imperiall Diademe set vpon his head but that hee held it his chiefe Maiestie to be the vassall of Christ confessing him only to be King of Kings and with such religious deuotion as then was taught crowned the Crucifix at Winchester with the Crowne he wore and neuer after thorow all his raigne by any meanes would weare the same and the Danes his Souldiers remaining in England began by little and little to embrace Christianity and in short time were al conuerted to the Faith Thus then we see the happie increase of these holy seeds springing from the furrowes of this blessed ground and the Tents of Seâ—… to be spread vpon the Mountaines of Britaine wherein God according to his promise perswaded vs who are of Iapheth to dwell 18 As hitherto we haue searched the first foundation of our Faith so neither want wee testimonies concerning the continuance of the same in this Land vnto following Posterities although the iniurie of Time and Warre haue consumed many Records For the Britaines that were daily strengthned in their receiued faith by the Doctrine of many learned and godly men left not their first loue with the Church of Ephesus but rather tooke hold of their skirts as the Prophet speaketh vntill the tortures of Martyrdome cut them off by death And those Fathers euen from the Disciples themselues held a succession in Doctrine notwithstanding some repugnancie was made by the Pagans and preached the Gospell with good successe
Gallus as saith Petrus de Natalibus and Frisia by Wilfred as is recorded by Beda and Matthew of Westminster the Franconians Hessians and Thuringians by Winifred our Deuonshire man the Norwegians by Nicolas Brekspere of Middlesex and the Lithuanians by Thomas Walden of Essex Againe if we shall cast our eie on all the Reformed Churches in Christendome and with them on Luther Husse and Prage they will all confesse they first deriued their light from the learned Wickleffe of Oxford the Lampe of whose sacred knowledge hath illumined not onely all the corners of this Kingdome but also all those forraine States whom it hath pleased God to deliuer from the thraldome and vengeance of Babylon so that with the German Poet to Gods glorie and Britaines praise the English thus may sing Quin se Relligio multùm debere Britannis Seruata latè circùm dispersa fatetur Religion doth confesse to Britaine deepe she stands In debt by whom preseru'd she now fils forraine Lands In which regard Polydore Virgil doth rightly call England the Parent or Mother-Monasterie of all Europe As likewise Peter Ramus termeth Britaine to bee twice Schoole-mistresse vnto the Kingdome of France And the Annals of Flanders testifie that no Nation had so many Diuine Nobles they might likewise haue said so many Noble Diuines as England hath had neither any more bountifull to Gods Saints Our Kings for sanctitie ranked before all other Potentates of the earth as Vincentius recordeth Our Nobles truly honourable and the sonnes of Princes Our Diuines and renowned Nurseries of learning and Religion shining like the two greater lights in our British firmament And all of vs claiming our spirituall lots of Iâ—…ritance in the midst of the Tribes of Israel OTHO CHAPTER X. BVt leauing Christs proceedings to the dispose of himselfe let vs returne to the subiect from whence wee haue wandered and continue the successions of Great Britaines Monarchs vnto them that haue held it whether by chance of warre or voice of Election In which sort as is said Galba got it and but short time kept it And from him Otho tooke it and a shorter time enioied it 2 Whos 's Originall saith Tacitus was from Ferrentium his Father a Consull his mothers blood somewhat disparaged but yet not base his youth run ouer with voluptuous wantonnesse and prodigall expences more ready for disturbances then depending vpon preferment or dignitie of State and hauing gone thorough all his wealth retained onely the heartie affections of the Souldiers which Galba had vtterly alienated Neither did Otho himselfe bandy against Galba but Vitellius in Germanie was fauoured against both Two persons so vile and ambitious as was much feared would proue the scourge of the Empire and the ruine of Rome 3 Vnto Vitellius sided the Britaines vnder the Conduct of Tribellius Maximus remembred before a man vnfit for warre and vnexperienced of seruice compounded altogether of couetousnesse and for his niggardly sparings and vnmercifull pollings exceedingly hated of his Armie which was further aggrauated by Roscius Calius Lieutenant of the twentieth Legion his ancient Enemie betwixt whom the sparks of enuie shortly burst forth into flames of reciprocall accusations Trebellius being charged of insufficiencie for command with the beggering of the Prouince and Legions and he againe accusing Calius of factious behauiours dissoluing of discipline through which dissensions a negligent regard was held of the Souldiers who carried themselues arrogantly euen against both and as men that had rather be doing ill then doing nothing grew daily into mutinies In these stirres Maximus finding himself vnable to withstand Roscius the common affection swaying on his side with his friends and followers entred Germanie in the quarrell of Vitellius and ioined those British forces to maintaine his cause who now presuming vpon his owne strength and others his Confederates ambitiously plaied the Prince growne to that height euen of nothing 4 Otho his Concurrent in this thing only commendable sought by all meanes to stay the effusion of more ciuill blood and that alreadie spent so possest his thoughts that his minde was still distracted and nightly affrighted with the seeming appearance of Galbaes ghost for which causes hee sent conditions of peace to Vitellius offering him an equall part in the Empire and to giue him also his daughter in mariage But Vitellius disdaining any competition refuseth all Capitulations and prepares himselfe for the warre Otho thus constrained sets forth his forces and in three seuerall skirmishes had the victorie but in the fourth at Brixellum lost the daie yet not so much weakned or vnrecouerable his Armie in number and courage surmounting the other as himselfe was vnwilling to trie the chance of warre any more for beeing importuned by his Captaines and Leaders to reenforce the Battaile with many reasons and probabilities of an assured victorie in a thankfull and short Oration answered thus their Petitions 5 To hazard your vertues and valours for one Mans estate I hold dangerous and needlesse it is that my life should be prized at so deere a rate already fortune and I haue had sufficient experience each of others and not the least in this my short time of glorie wherein I haue learned it is harder to moderate affections in the excesse of felicitie then either industrie or hazard for attaining the same These ciuill warres Vitellius beganne which I for my part purpose not to continue and hereby let Posteritie esteeme of Otho that others haue kept the Empire longer but neuer any that left it more valiantly Let this minde therefore accompany me to the Graue that you for your parts would haue died for my sake and I to saue your liues die voluntarie and vnuanquished I blame not the Gods nor enuie your Emperors rising glorie It is sufficient that my house hath touched the highest straine of Honour and my selfe to be left in records The soueraign Monarch of the World 6 And thereupon solemnely taking his leaue of the whole Army went to his Tent and with his dagger wounded himselfe vnder the left pappe whereof immediately he died in the yeare of his age thirty seuen and daies of his raigne ninetie fiue He was of stature but lowe feeble in his feete and vnto so great a minde his bodie not any waies proportionable his face without haire and woman-like his attire nice and delicate and his life and death nothing at all consonant or agreeable VITELLIVS CHAPTER XI WHen certaine newes of Othoes death was brought Vitellius he presently assumed the name of Caesar and administred the affairs of the Empire with no lesse authoritie then the absolute Commander of the World And of such acceptance was the accident that he dedicated the dagger wherewith it was done vnto Mars in his Temple at Colleyn as the luckie instrument of his aduanced Estate 2 Naturally ambitious hee was and now the same
the more inhaunced by his strengths of the German Souldiers and the flatteries of the Senate which euer bare saile with the fairest winde His entrance into Rome was aboue measure magnificall hauing the naked sword of Iulius Caesar borne before him with sound of Trumpets Ensignes Standards Banners and Flags accompanied with an Armie worthie of a better Prince then Vitellius was 3 His originall is diuersly reported either framed according to the affections of his flatterers or blasted with the tongues of deprauing backe-biters both in extremes extremely disagreeing For Q. Eulogius as Suetonius writeth deduceth his descent from Faunus King of Aborigines and Lady Vitellia his wife worshipped in many places for a Goddesse But Cassius Seuerus affirmeth him to bee sprung from no better roote then a Cobler and a common naughty-packe the daughter of a Baker Howsoeuer true it is that Lucius his father bare thrice the Consulship in Rome was Prouost of Syria and in such credit with the Emperour Claudius that in his absence and expedition into Britaine he had the whole charge of the Empire committed vnto him himselfe in speciall fauour with Tiberius and in vse for his strumpets with Caius for his Chariot-running with Claudius for his dice-plaiing and with Nero for his flatterie vnto whose Ghost in publike shew hee sacrificed and disposed the Emperiall affaires at the discretion of base Stage-Plaiers 4 His vnmeasurable gluttony was such that the whole imploiments of his Captaines were to prouide him Cates and that in such excesse that two thousand dishes of fish and seuen thousand of fowle were serued to his Table at one supper and yet was he not ashamed to commend his owne Temperance in a set Oration before the Senate and People who well knew him to be guiltlesse of that vertue insomuch that Tacitus reporteth in those few moneths wherein hee raigned he had wasted nine hundred millions of sesterces which amounteth to seuen millions thirty one thousand two hundred fiftie pounds sterling And Iosephus thinketh if he had liued longer the whole reuenues of the Empire had not beene sufficient to maintaine his Gluttonie A Prince otherwise no way memorable as being indeed without skill in profession of Armes without counsell in matters of the greatest importance commonly drowned in surfet and farre vnmeet to weld weighty affaires 2 These defects found ready vent to his Opposites and gaue libertie of speech in the Assemblies of their Estates amongst whom Vespasian was held the only Morning-Starre worthy to ascend on the setting of this darkend Sunne vnto whom Licinius Mutianus Gouernour of Syria was no auerse Marcus Clunius Rufus of Spaine stood very well affected and Tiberius Alexander of Aegypt for him the formost Also with him sided the Kings Sohemus Antiochus and Agrippa with the beautifull Queene Berenice vnto whom Vespasian and his sonne Titus were well knowen Gouernours together in the Prouinces of Syria and Iudea 6 The first that did reuolt were the Illyrian Bands to suppresse which Vitellius sent vnto Vectius Bolanus Lieutenant of Britain for aid of that Prouince hauing had good experience of their seruice in his warres before As when Hordeonius Flaccus brought eight thousand Britaines to his quarrell against Otho As also when Trebellius Maximus formerly mentioned ioined them to the German forces Which last man had now againe resumed his former place in Britannie without either Maiestie or Authoritie but rather ruled by way of intreatie and at the discretion of the Souldiers 7 Vnto whom this Vectius Bolanus succeeded for Deputie a man of no great parts in warre but more temperate and not odious for any crime His answer vnto Vitellius was that the Countrey of Britaine stood not so quiet that he might spare any number thence the Souldiers and Confederates hauing their hands full to hold all vpright Neither in truth were they fast to his side but rather affected Vespasian whose reputation in warlike affaires was first gotten amongst them in Britaine in the raigne of Claudius though we find in Tacitus that the Vexillaries of three British Legions followed Vitellius in his expedition against the Illyrian Armie wherein the flower and strength of all the Britaines are reported to haue been and that their fourteenth Legion came to his aide in whom notwithstanding he had no good confidence but hearing the daily reuolts of the Prouinces and the approch of Vespasian was minded to resigne his dignitie vnto him had not the out-cries of the people beene against it 8 Finally when he had raigned only eight moneths and fiue daies as Iosephus accounteth he was slaine in most ignominious maner for his hands were bound behinde his backe a halter fast about his necke his clothes rent and torne a sword point set vnder his chinne and head held backward by a bush of haire as condemned malefactors were vsed to the end that he might see and bee seene of all to satisfie their malice and augment his miseries Hee died aged fiftie seuen and as hee is set in the Table after Malmesburie Huntington and others our English writers the ninth Calends of Ianuarie But yet it should seeme by his edicts set out against Astrologers that commanded all of that profession to depart out of Rome and Italie before the first day of October that much about that time he should die for Suetonius recordeth that the said Astrologers set another against him in the words as follow WEE GIVE WARNING BY THESE PRESENTS VNTO VITELLIVS GERMANICVS THAT BY THE CALENDS OF THE SAID OCTOBER HEE BEE NOT SEENE IN ANY PLACE WHERESOEVER 9 Of stature he was exceedingly tall his face red and a fat paunch and somewhat limping vpon one legge by a hurt formerly receiued FLAVIVS VESPASIAN CHAPTER XII SO acceptable was the fall of this Prince and such hopes reuiued at the entrance of his Successour as that all mens mindes were raised to an expectation that the glorie of the Empire so much Eclipsed through the ciuill broiles of Galba Otho and this last Vitellius should now shine againe in the beautie of her former libertie by the desired gouernement of aged Vespasian whose integritie valour and seruice had beene sufficiently approued by his many Expeditions in all the Prouinces wherein he had to doe 2 His descent was from the Flauian family and that but base and obscure his Father called Titus Flauius his Mother Polla Vespasia his Wife Domilia and his Sonnes Titus and Domitian both Emperours succeeding after him 3 In his yong yeares hee serued as a Militarie Tribune in the Countrey of Thracia and as Questor in the Prouinces of Crete and Cyrene Vnder Claudius the Emperour he went forth into Germanie as Lieutenant of a Band and from thence was sent into Britannie to be Leader of the second Legion where the foundation of that greatnes whereunto after hee attained was first laid for as Suetonius hath written therein with victorie hee
Land and onely diuided asunder by a narrow partition of ground the same was both garded and fortified with Castles and Garrisons so that the Romanes were absolute Lords of all the South-side and had cast the Enemie as it were into another Iland 7 In this state stood this Prouince of Britaine at the death of Titus whose short raign hath left no long matters of discourse and his Acts greater vnder other Emperours then when he was Emperour himselfe yet that little time wherein he gouerned was with Iustice Liberalitie and Loue of all A great Enemie he was to Promoters Pettifoggers and Extortours of penall lawes which Cancker-wormes of Common-wealths and Caterpillers to Courts of Iustice he caused to bee whipped and banished out of Rome Louing and familiar hee was to all his Subiects and so desirous to giue them satisfaction that his vsuall saying was No man ought to goe sad from the speech of a Prince Mercifull he was to the poore and so readie to do them good that one day being spent by him without any notable action in sorrow he said I haue quite lost a day He died the thirteenth of September the yeare from Christs Natiuitie eightie three when he had raigned two yeares and two moneths and in the two and fortieth yeare of his age beeing poisoned by Domitian his Brother and Successour FLAVIVS DOMITIAN CHAPTER XIV DOmitian attaining the Empire by the death of Titus wrought by himselfe as farre differed from him in vertuous conditions as he was linked neere him in consanguinitie of blood His youth not spent in Armes with his Father and Brother but inertiously consumed in lasciuiousnesse and penurie 2 At Rome hee was in the Vitellian troubles where with Sabinus his Vncle he had beene murdered had not the Sexton of the Capitoll hid him in his house and in the habit of a Minister vnknowen thence escaped which place afterwards when hee came to be Emperour he gorgeously built for a Temple to Iupiter his supposed Preseruer and consecrated himselfe in the lap of that heathenish Idoll Hee very speedily apprehended the hope of an Empire for no sooner was his Father made Emperour but that hee assumed the name of Caesar and in Rome caried himselfe with such prodigalitie and so liberally made promises of the Imperiall Offices that his father hearing thereof said he maruelled why his sonne sent not one to succeed him in his place But to dissemble and cloake his idle conceits he gaue himselfe to the study of Poesie although with little affection as the end prooued for which notwithstanding both Pliny and Martial doe highly commend him as it is the manner of men to admire the very shadow of a good quality in Princes and great ones and so doth Iuuenal and Suetonius praise his braue minde for his shewes in the Amphitheater wherein not only men but women also were brought and forced to fight for their liues with wilde beasts a cruell spectacle neuerthelesse and vnbeseeming to humanity 3 His first entrance into state and dignitie was neither greatly applauded nor gainsaid hee seeming to carrie an equall mixture and his vertues to hold leuell with his vice But Ambition now supported with Soueraignty did quickly set the scale onely for the worse side The affaires of the Empire hee altogether neglected and impatient of labour or affection to Armes daily retired into a priuate chamber or Gallery wherein hee vsually applied himselfe onely to catch Flies and with the point of a bodkin to pricke them thorow whereupon one being asked what company was with the Emperour replied Not so much as a flie In which princely exercise let vs a while leaue him and returne to his better emploied Lieutenant Agricola 4 Who now in the fifth yeere of his gouernment tooke the seas and with many prosperous conflicts subdued some adiacent places and people before that time vnknowen and furnished with forces those parts of Britaine which lay coasted against Ireland to which Countrey also hee had a minde and would often say that if the Romans were therin planted the Libertie of the Britaines would soone be banished quite out of sight and out of hope 5 Now in the sixth yeere of his Prefecture because a general rising of al the farther Nations beyond Bodotria was feared and passages were all beset with power of the Enemies he manned a Fleet to search the creekes and harboroughs of the ample Region beyond it and with his Armie marched further North. The Britaines heereat especially at sight of their ships much amazed and troubled knowing now that the secrets of their Seas were all discouered and no refuge left if they were ouercome armed themselues with great preparation and the Caledonians a most puissant and strong Nation in those parts the formost who as challengers braued the Romans so boldly and in such manner that some counselled the Generall to retire his forces on this side Bodotria and rather of his owne accord to depart then to bee repelled with shame 6 Agricola whose courage could not be clouded with any dastardly feare held on his intents and hearing by prisoners taken the manner of his Enemies proceedings ordereth his host accordingly diuiding his armie into three battles and so lay entrenched the weakest whereof containing the Ninth Legion the Britaines by Night assailed and hauing slaine the Watch brake into their Campe with a furious noise to whose rescue Agricola sent his Light horsemen and a Band of foot whose Ensignes and Armour glittering in the appearance of day so rebated the edge and further purposes of the Britaines that they gaue backe to the gates of the Trench where in the straits the conflict was sharpe and cruell till in the end they were forced to quit the field Vpon this battle so manfully fought and so famously won the Romans presuming that to their prowesse all things were now easie and open cried to lead into Caledonia and to finde out the limits of Britaine with a course of continued Conquests and those which erewhile were so wary and wise waxt forward and bold after the euent and grew to speake bigly such being the hard condition of Warres that if ought fall out well all challenge a part misfortunes are onely imputed to one Contrariwise the Britaines presupposing that not valour but skill in the Generall by vsing the occasion had carried it away abated no whit their wonted courage but armed their youth transported their Children and Wiues into places of safety and sought by Assemblies Religious rites to establish an Association of the Cities together And so for that yeere both parties did depart incensed to further preparations 7 In the beginning of the next Agricola sending his Nauie before which by vnexpected spoiling in seuerall places should induce a greater and more vncertain terrour followed himselfe with his Armie by Land hauing drawne to his partie some of the valiantest Britaine 's whom by long experience in
the Senate in eternall memorie of his goodnes recalled from banishment the Christians seuerally dispersed and suffred them to enioy the freedome of their profession At which time Iohn the Euangelist returned from Pathmos wherein he had beene confined vnto Ephesus a Citie in ◅sia the lesse And Nerua raigning only one yeare foure mone◅s and nine daies died of a passionate anger conceiued against a Senator in the yeare of Christ his incarnation ninetie nine the twentie seuenth day of Ianuary seuentie sixth of his own age TRAIAN CHAPTER XVI VNto Nerua succeeded Vulpius Traian in the Roman Empire borne neere vnto Seuill in the Territories of Spaine of a noble familie but was much more ennobled in himselfe for his princely endowments which moued Nerua in his life time to adopt him into so high a calling and the whole Senate after his death ioifullie to confirme his Election and so often to honour him with the title of the Most Excellent Prince in publike dedications as on the Coine aboue 2 Hee raised the Romane Empire vnto the very highest pitch of glory and spread the power of their Command into the largest circuit that euer before or since hath beene possessed For the Kingdome of Dacia hee subdued Armenia Parthia and Mesopotamia made subiect Assyria Persia and Babylon conquered passed Tigris and stretched the confines of the Roman Empire vnto the remotest dominions of the Indies which neuer before that time had heard of the Roman Name And indeed if wee looke vpon his politicke managing of the gouernment he may seeme in comparison of others a right worthy memorable and louely Prince of much affabilitie and familiaritie euen with his inferiours and of such cariage towards his Subiects as he himselfe would wish his Prince he said to vse towards him if he were a Subiect A great obseruer also of Iustice insomuch that when he inuested any Pretor in giuing him the Sword he commanded him to vse the same euen against his owne person if he violated Law or Equitie But yet against the good Christians he vsed neither of both nay hee stirred vp their Third Persecution wherein Ignatius and many other worthy Saints of God receiued the Crowne of Martyrdome in such cruell manner as that his other vertues are much clouded by that taxation for mollification whereof he was compassionately intreated by Plinius Secundus his Tutor whose Epistles to that purpose are yet extant 3 The Iewes in his time rose vp in armes against the Gentiles and in Cyrene Aegypt and Cyprus slew a great number against whom Traian sent his Captaines with forces sufficient and in diuers parts of the Empire put the Iewes to death in such infinite numbers as that Massacre is accounted the greatest Execution that euer had beene in the world God suffring this their punishment to light vpon them for their infidelitie and obstinacie against his Christ. 4 Finally after his Conquests in the East returning towards Rome at Seleucia in Asia the lesse himselfe was conquered by the stroke of death by a fluxe the seuenth day of August after he had raigned nineteene yeeres six moneths and fifteene daies the yeere of our Redemption one hundred and eighteene and of his age sixtie foure whose ashes brought to Rome were inclosed within the Crowne of a goodly Pillar wrought of one intire stone containing one hundred forty foot in height 5 Of stature he was bigge of complexion swarthie thinne of haire both head and beard a hooked nose brode shoulders long hands and a pleasant eie whose liuely Image was borne in Triumph after his death and that in most glorious and pompous manner in celebration of his great renowne and fame attained in his life 6 How silent soeuer writers haue beene for this Emperours affaires in this our Iland yet it is to be thought that vnto this as wel as vnto other Prouinces both Propretors Lieutenants Presidents Pretors and Proconsuls were sent and euery Citie to haue their municipall Magistrates The Pretor that yearely proclaimed solemne Sessions wherin himself sate aloft vpon a high tribunall seate and guarded with his lictors about him in great estate did execute his authoritie throughout his owne iurisdiction and determined all causes brought before him where rods and axes were prepared for the common people that were enforced to receiue a new Ruler euerie yeare And surely as this yoke of bondage was grieuously borne of euery Prouince vpon whose necke it was imposed laid So the Britaines vnderwent the weight of that subiection with such vnwillingnes that in the time of this Traian they reuolted and rebelled though presently suppressed as it is euident out of Spartianus 7 The care that this good Emperour had for the weale of his Subiects is proiected by his prouidence in making waies passageable from place to place whereof remaine many testimonies by those his Causeies drawne with wonderfull diligence euen thorow the whole Iland which now though dismembred and cut in peeces by the Countrie people wherethorow they passed yet doe many remnants thereof remaine especially in pastures or by-grounds out of the rode way with bankes so high that euidently they shew themselues Of these Causeies Gallen writeth as followeth The waies saith he Traian repaired by pauing with stone or raising with bankes cast vp such peeces of them as were moist and miry by stocking vp and ridding such as were rough and ouergrowne with bushes and briers by making bridges ouer Riuers that could not bee waded thorow where the way seemed longer then needed by cutting out another shorter if any where by reason of some steepe hill the passage were hard and vneasie by turning it aside thorow easier places now in case it was haunted with wilde beasts or lie waste and desert by drawing it thence thorow places inhabited and withall laying leuell all vneuen and rugged grounds Along these Causeies the Emperour caused to bee set little pillars or Columnes with numerall Characters cut in thē to signifie how many miles was from place to place Of these Sidonius Apollinaris writeth thus Antiquus tibi nec teratur agger Cuius per spatium satis vetustis Nomen Caesareum viret columnis Breake not the ancient Causeies strong Whereon the Columnes stand along Nor names of Caesars doe not wrong HADRIAN CHAPTER XVII AFter the decease of Traiane his Nephew Aelius Hadrianus by the consent of the Armie who swore to him obedience was proclaimed Emperour the Senate likewise confirming their choice as beeing a man indued with gifts both of Art and Nature answerable to the fortunes of his Estate His birth was of Spaine in the Citie Italica neere vnto Cicill where Traian was born his Father Noble and his Mother in Cales descended of an honourable stocke 2 A great Mathematician he was skilfull in Arithmeticke Geometrie Astronomie and Iudicious Astrologie learned in the Greeke and Latine Tongues in which languages he wrote both Poesie
scoffingly cauill at the godly applications of ancient Eleutherius But to our purpose 10. This Epistle with two other Preachers Faganus and Daminius sent vnto King Lucius did not a little encourage him in his godly purpose in somuch that receiuing Baptisme the Temples of the Heathenish Flamins and Arch-Flamines euen thirtie one in number were conuerted into so many Christian Bishops Sees whereof London Yorke and Carlein now Saint Dauids were made the Metropolitants of the Prouince 11. A table remaining in the Parish Church of Saint Peter in Cornhill London recordeth that the foundation thereof was by this King Lucius and that Church to haue been the Cathedrall to that Archbishops See There be that ascribe the foundation of Saint Peters Church at Westminster vnto him vnlesse the places are mistaken Others affirme that this King Lucius likewise built a Church within Douer-castle to the seruice of Christ endowing it with the Tell or customes of that Hauen Differences there are about the time of his Raigne but none at all for his conuersion and establishing of the Christian Faith As for those who would haue this Lutius after his Baptisme to saile into Gallia and other forrein parts where subduing many Pagans he became the Apostle to the Banarians and that his sister Emerita fifteene yeeres after was martyred in the City Augusta I find thereof no warrant in any sufficient writer but in this all others agree that he raigned twelue yeeres and lieth buried in Gloucester 12 This good Emperour possessed the Seate of Maiestie nineteene yeares and eleuen daies wherein he alwaies approued himselfe in wit excellent in life vertuous verie learned and eloquent full of Clemency Instite and Temperance nothing inferiour to most of the worthiest Emperours before him nor matchable in qualities by many of the MOnarchs that followed him He died the seuenteenth day of Aprill the yeare of our Sauiour one hundred eighty one and of his owne age fiftie nine leauing to the world a misse for the present and to posterities a perpetuall memorie of his vertues and happy had he been saith Capitolinus had he not left behind him a Sonne LIVIVS AELIVS AVRELIVS COMMODVS ANTONINVS CHAPTER XX. THE prudent life and loue conceiued of so good a Father gaue hopefull signes and ioifull entrance vnto the Raigne of yong Commodus his soone degenerating Sonne who had nothing from him but Nature and that also much suspected The knowne Adulteries of Faustina his Mother strongly confirming the opinion of Bastardie 2 At nineteen yeeres of age he was inuested Emperor his raigne not long but life as loose and impious as the worst in sottish pride equalizing Caligula for intemperancie another Vitellius and in cruelties a second Domitian Three hundred Concubines continually he kept and vpon one of them named Martia so doted that he wore her painted Picture vpon the outside of his Garment and instiling his money Herculi Commodiano or Romano which was stamped about the yeere 193. Sometimes Hercules-like would shew himselfe roabed in a Lions skinne bearing a Club in his hand in stead of a Scepter Other whiles wantonly clad in the habit of an Amazon woman alwaies costly but seldome ciuill 3 The Month August he named Commodus September Herculeus and December Amazonius according to his owne or his Concubines names Commendable in nothing but for his skill in darting and for some small breathing of the persecuted Christians which came not of himselfe but as Xiphilinus writeth by the mediation of Martia his beloued Concubine who was found very fauourable to their doctrine But the outragious wickednesse of his life made him so hatefull to all as that his death was often plotted and once by some of the Noblest with whom Lucilla his owne Sister conspired for which fact he put her with the rest of the conspirators to death The Empire and all things els he wielded at the discretion of others attending only his voluptuous pleasures howsoeuer the State or Prouinces fared vnder him 4 In Britanny the Northren Borderers brake thorow the Wall and finding the Frontiers but weakly guarded entred the Prouince where suddenly they surprized the Roman Generall and killing many of the Souldiers ranged the Country wasting without resistance all where they went Commodus at Rome hearing these stirres in Britaine rouzed vp his spirits and sent one Vlpius Marcellus to stay their fury who with great difficulty forced them back beyond the Wall and seeing the carelesse seruice of the Souldiers reuiued againe the ancient discipline of Warre that by long ease had been left off by the Romans The repressing of this incursion as it seemeth by some reuolt of the prouince was about the yeere of Christ one hundred eighty six as appeareth by the monies of this Emperor set in the entrance of his life at which time in memory of some worthy expedition and victory against the Britains he stamped them 5 This Lieutenant Marcellus is reported to be of a maruellous great temperance and strange diet for all the time of his abode here hee would eat no Bread but such as was baked in Rome neither slept he more then would maintaine nature whereby both his priuate businesses and proiects for publike seruices were commonly dispatched by night Seuere he was in the execution of his place not led by fauour of the person nor staid from iustice by corrupted Bribes esteeming Money only for necessity and riches no further then made for publike good But those his vertues though now with vs they get him honour yet then did purchase him Enuie with the Emperor Who liued saith Lampridius for his Subiects mischiefe and his owne shame For Commodus hearing Marcellus daily commended construed his Praise to be his owne Reproch and doubting lest he should grow too high thought good to crop him off betimes and so sent him Letters of discharge 6 The Armie then feeling the raines loose that ere-whiles had beene borne with a stiffer hand fell straight to a disordered mutinie and therein proceeded with such boldnesse as they openly refused any longer to acknowledge Commodus for their Soueraigne At which time Perennius was a chiefe Agent and so ruled all in Rome for the Emperor as that he entertained a hope to be himselfe in time an absolute and sole-ruling Emperour and hauing now fit occasion offred to spread his power further he tooke vpon him to redresse these disorders whilst Commodus wallowed in his lasciuious idlenesse and displacing some worthie Captaines at his owne pleasure sent other persons of meane respect or parts to command those Legions in Britaine that formerly had been led by Noble Senators and men of Consular dignity whereby greater mischiefe began to accrew and ciuill dissensions daily to burst forth the Armie scorning their vpstarst Commanders and the Captaines insulting ouer the Souldiers of all sides the Aides so disquieted that had the Britaines followed the aduantage the whole
SEPTIMIVS SEVERVS CHAPTER XXIII This olde man in the yeere of Christ one hundred ninety foure was elected Emperor by Acclamation of the Syrian Armie of which though begun but by a handfull in respect of all the other Emperiall forces he had good hope since to the honor of that Goddesse he dedicated the first marke of his Soueraigntie the minting of his mony A person he was of seemly stature louely feature and faire skinne except his Neck which differing so farre from the rest gaue him the sirname of Niger his complexion was ruddy his Body fat his voice so piercing that it would be heard a mile off and his haire for more ornament long hee wore in reflected curles vpon his shoulders A commendable souldier and well bearing himselfe in the military offices hee vnderwent In his Lieutenancy abroad he was seuere and at home he so well acted his part when hee was Consul as in his Clemency and Iustice hee seemed emulous of Pertinax Thus all his life he enioied the goodnesse of his merit and fortune and had not his ambition begun where his yeeres were ending had so parted For no sooner had hee put on the Robe Emperiall but Seuerus defeated his Armie at Cizicum pursued him to Antioch and tooke him at Euphrates sending to Bizantiâ—… his head a Trophie of the Conquest and to his wife children and followers vnto whom at first this Victor granted banishment in the end denied life 1 Now as soone as Seuerus made his appróch neer Rome he gaue command that the Pretorian Cohorts should attend him disarmed which done he vehemently checkt them for their proditorious trechery against Pertinax and pronouncing sentence depriued them both of name honor and armes of Souldiers and banished them from Rome and the circuit thereof for one hundred miles distance which act of his wonne him such reputation that in Rome the whole Story of Pertinax his ruine and Seuerus his aspiring to his Throne was at large portraited in an excellent peece of worke of solide molten brasse as Herodian relateth though he ascribeth the occasion of it to a dreame of Seuerus 2 Those two obiects Didius and Niger who gaue some hinderance to Seuerus his beginning being thus defeated of their high hopes the third which was Albinus seemed now a more dangerous cloud which would altogether ouer-cast his brightnesse glory if it were not dispersed or blown back in time and therefore to make faire weather with him hee created him Caesar and his Successor in the Empire but afterwards his good fortunes thus swelling in the East and himselfe still courted by Ambassadors from all parts with their tender of subiection he began to grow proud and to disdaine any Copartner in State and thereupon first secretly sought the destruction of his Caesar which failing he then proclaimed him Traitor and Enemy to Rome 3 Clodius Albinus brought into these vnexpected dangers prepared his strengths and with the choice of all Britaine entred France and neere vnto Lions tooke the field against the Emperour but with no better successe then Pescennius had done in Asia the lesse in the same place as Herodian Eutropius and Spartianus affirme where Darius was first ouer-throwne by Alexander The Armies ioining a bloody Battaile was fought which through the great prowesse of the Britains went at first so sore against Seuerus that being beaten off his Horse despairing of Victorie and almost of Life cast off his Imperiall Robe and flying ignobly hid himselfe Laetus one of Seuerus his Captaines kept aloofe all this while of purpose as was thought to bring the Emperour to ruine and now vpon report that hee was slaine came on most furiously with his forces in hope of winning both the day and the Empire to himselfe whereupon the Emperor drawne againe into the field the day was his by the meanes but not the meaning of Laetus whom on attainder of his Treason he afterward put to the sword That day a great part of the flower of Britaine was slaine together with their valiant Leader Albinus a Captaine of exemplary Seuerity and Martiall discipline a great admirer of Hannibal and Marius for the Scipio's he thought them rather fortunate then valiant and in the time of his seruice in this Iland there was no toile which hee commanded his souldiers but himselfe would beare therein a part euen in carrying of burdens on his Backe and yet so farre from vaunting of his valour as that when an Historian would haue recorded his noble Acts he willed him to write of theirs who were already dead whom he need not to flatter holding it a foppery to write of those of whose fauour or wrath the Inditers stood in hope or feare Being such a one no maruaile if Seuerus so feared him as he did which he shewed euen after hee was slaine by putting incredible numbers of great Personages both in the City and Prouinces to death with this one Pretence for all that they wished well to Albinus After this ouerthrow Seuerus forthwith sent Heraclianus hither to keepe the rest of the Britaine 's in quiet and to be Lieutenant in Albinus his roome as Spartianus writeth Of whose affaires therein little remembrance is left onely it seemeth by a Coine of Seuerus minted in his second Consulship which fell in the yeere of our Sauiour one hundred ninety eight and about the period of this his last Competitor that the Britaine 's gaue not at first their seruice and seruitude to this man vntill he had made the purchase of it by his sword the brand of which he hath left to posteritie in figuring the Goddesse Victory seated vpon spoiles and writing in a shield Victoria Britan. IM SEVERVS AVG. ET ANTONINVS CAES. DESTINATVS RESTITVERVNT CVRANTE VIRIO LVPO * LE G. EORVM PR * PR DEAEFORTVNAE VIRIVS LVPVS LEG AVG. PR PR BALINEVM VI IGNIS EXVST VM COH I. THR ACVM. REST. ITVIT CVRANTE VAL. FRON. TONE PRAEF EQ ALAEVETTO He warred against the Maatae and North Britaines with such bad successe that he was forced to redeeme his peace with mony and was so much weakned by losse of his men that he sent to Rome for present supply with relation of his great danger and the Enemies strength which newes touched Seuerus to the quick and notwithstanding his yeeres sixty at the least and gout wherewith hee was continually grieued yet would he vndergoe that iourney in person himselfe aswell to satisfie his owne vaine glorious humours as to traine his Sonne Bassianus from his licentious life wherein he wallowed idly in Rome who together with his brother Geta accompanied their Father into Britaine 5 The Britaine 's then hearing of the Emperors approch sent him their Embassage for intreaty of peace whereby the Iland might haue been setled and secured without blood but the old man saith Sabellicus had so vnsatiable a desire to beare the glorious Sirname of Britannicus that he preferred warre and accepted not their proffered
a Common-wealth the glory of the Empire shall yet shine more bright sith by concord we see that small things grow to greatnesse whereas contrariwise discord is the ruine of all I die and must leaue the successe of all to my Successors and Sonnes by Nature though the Elder vnnaturall I meane Bassianus new made Antoninus and your Emperor who often ere this hath sought to gaine that title by his sword and my death but knoweth not the dangers that attend a Diadem neither remembreth that high places are continually garded with Enuie and Feares But so blind is Ambition as it seeth not that a Soueraignes greatnesse is such vnto others but least in himselfe and that the things possessed are not the very things they seemed It is not these Titles therefore can make man happy the line of his life being drawne forth with so many vncertainties and the height of his power laid vpon so weake foundations My selfe at this instant may serue for example of whom this may bee said I was all things yet nothing seeing I I must pay my debt to Nature and leaue my exploits in East and West to bee registred either at your disposall for matters of moment and good of the Empire or blotted to the reproch of my gouernement with the shadowing pencile of Obliuion That therefore my care for the welfare of this State may suruiue my selfe and bring forth the happie fruits thereof when I am withered this shall be my last and onely request that you will euer assist my sonnes both with your counsell and aide whereby they may rule according to Lawe and you obay according to Right that so in you both the good of the Empire be aboue all things respected With which words hee ended both his speech and his life 15 This Emperour by Historians is rancked with the best both for his warres wherein hee was verie fortunate and for his wisedome in gouerning the Empire and yet is he taxed very sharply both by Sabellicus for sundry vices and by Eusebius for stirring vp the fift Persecution of the Christians in the tenth yeere of his Raigne In which Ireneus the learned writer among many others suffred Martyrdome howbeit towards his end he became more milde to them as saith Saint Ierome as also that he was a diligent reader of the excellent workes of Tertullian whom vsually he termed his Master 16 This Emperour was by birth an African to which Country his affection graces were so much that the illustrious Citie of those parts recorded vpon their coyne his many fauours by this Inscription INDVLGENTIA AVG. IN CARTH. and inshrined him amongst the Gods of that Nation He was the sonne of Geta his mother Pia Fuluia himselfe rough cruell couetous and ambitious and his nature relishing too much of the Punick craft and simulation otherwise a most expert Soldiour and a worthy Prince more battles hee fought and more victories obtained then any other that euer had ruled before him the Romane Empire In a word of vertues and vices so equally composed that lastly this grew into a customed speech It had beene good that this Emperour had neuer beene borne or beeing Emperour that hee had neuer died 17 Of stature he was tall and of a comely personage his countenance seuere and representing Maiesty his beard white and long and the haire of his head he wore vsually curled He was very learned in the Mathematicks a good Philosopher an eloquent Orator and of a deep sounding voice Hee raigned eighteene yeeres saith Eusebius by Dion Cassius Herodian and Eutropius seuenteen yeeres eight months and odde daies He died in Yorke the fourth day of April in the yeere of Christ two hundred and twelue not so much of sicknes as of discontent and greefe or if our British writers may bee credited of a deadly wound giuen by Fulgence Captaine of the Picts who as the Monke of Chester saith was brother to Martia the first wife of Seuerus and mother of Bassianus His second wife was Iulia Domna the mother of Geta though some thinke that she was mother to both a woman of a surpassing beauty and an earnest instigator of the two Bretherens reconciliation had she not been blemished with other vices as after we shal here M AVRE BAS. CARA ANTO. BRIT Brethren P. SEPT ANTONI GETA BRIT CHAPTER XXIIII BAssianus Caracalla and his Brother Septimius Geta together were declared Emperours by old Seuerus in his life time and both of them by their father surnamed Antoninus a name very gracious in the esteeme of the Romans the elder so stiled about the yeere of Saluation two hundred and fiue and the yonger foure yeeres after as it appeareth by the mintage of their moneys were approued and applauded by people and Senate and of all men saluted and acknowledged for Emperours Bassianus the Elder stiling himself Britannicus Maximus as it should seem was admitted his Fathers fellow Emperour at Yorke at his residing there to quiet the Northern Britains wherein also hee gaue him the name Antoninus for so implieth that famous Law bearing iointlie the names of Seuerus and Antoninus enacted by them at Yorke touching the interest and right that masters haue to the goods and possessions of their seruants His mother the first wife of Seuerus was Martia a British Lady say our British Historians though Sabellicus doth iudge her to be an African and himselfe better beloued of the Britaine 's for her sake then for his owne Geta was the sonne of the Empresse Iulia a second wife a woman of passing beautie and surpassing lust who beeing perswaded by some Oracle or dreame that her husbands successour should be an Antoninus lost her Sonne should lose his hope of the Empire she importuned Seuerus to bestow the name of Antoninus also on Geta who with it gaue him likewise the title of Caesar about the yeere two hundred and two And to vnite the affections of his two sons aswel as to eternise their memories he minted their features vpon one Medall inscribing the one side ANTONINVS PIVS AVG. PON. TR. P. IIII. the other P. SEPT GETA CAES. PONT hauing the yeere before matched thē together vpon the reuerse of his owne money and incirculing their heads with this word AETERNITAS IMPERI as if the separation of their affections were the dissolution of his and the worlds Empire 2 Vpon Seuerus his death Antoninus Caracalla hastning for Rome profered good conditions of peace to the Britaines who long tired with warres accepted thereof and hostages were giuen for conseruing the same Whereupon the Empresse Iulia accompanied with both the Caesars departed hence carying with them the funerall ashes of the deceased Emperour in a goldē Vrna to Rome where they solemnly consecrated him a God the ceremony wherof because it concerneth so great an Emperour and Monarch of this kingdome is not vnworthy the inserting In the Porch of his Palace was a bedsteed all of
Iuory dressed with richest bedding and furniture of gold wherein was laid his image protraited to the life but yet in manner of a sicke man On the left side sate all the Senators and Princes in blacke mourning weeds on the right all the great Ladies cladde in white which then was the mourning colour of that Sexe The Physitians diligently comming to visit him and feeling his pulse as if he were aliue doe signifie that his disease did still increase vpon him This they all did seuen daies together at last as if then hee were dead all the prime of the Nobility carrie him in his Iuorie Bed to the * Forum where all the Patrician youth Noble Virgins incompassed him with most dolefull Hymnes and ruefull ditties Thence againe he was remoued to Mars his field where was erected a foure-square frame of Timber of a huge height and compasse the stories still mounting to the toppe with sundry ascents and richly beautified with strange varieties of gold and purple ornaments and images of great Art and price On the second of which ascents was placed the Emperours said Bed and Statue with infinite store of sweetest odours brought thither from all parts of the Citie which done the yong Nobles brauely mounted on Horsebacke rid round about in a kinde of dance or measure and another sort likewise who represented great Princes in their Coaches whereupon his successor in the Empire first setting fire to the frame forthwith all the people did the like on all sides and when the whole began to be on flame an Eagle secretly enclosed within was let fly out of the toppe which soaring a great height and out of sight the people followed it with shouts and praiers supposing that therewith the Emperours soule was carried vp to heauen And thus Seuerus which was before a man of Gods making was now become a God of mans making and the more to preserue the memory of his fathers glory Caracalla erected a magnificent Edifice which he instiled Seuerus his Porch wherein with most exquisite Art and admired workmanship were portraited all his Fathers warres and triumphs atchieued here in Britaine or elsewhere 3 But presently after these two vngodly sonnes of this new supposed God so much emulated each others glory that the deadly sparkes of enuy blowne a long time with the bellowes of their ambitious desires brake out into the flames of murther and blood being brethren by one Father but not by the same mother as it is said in this only like that they were both starke naught though both in contrarie kinds of Vices And albeit the Empresse Iulia had sought by all meanes to make peace betwixt them both formerly here in Britaine and now after their returne to Rome yet the desire of a sole Soueraignty had beene a long time so rooted in Bassianus his heart for which he had twice attempted his Fathers life and so much hasted his death that hee slew his Physitians because they had dispatched him no sooner could not indure an equall much lesse a confronter in authority and therefore in the Court and in the armes of the Empresse he slew her sonne Geta in a time least suspected when he had sate with him in state and disdaine the terme of one yeare and twenty two daies 4 And to cloake this fratricide with shew of constraint first to the Souldiers and then in the Senate he accuseth his Brother to haue sought his death and that in defence of his owne life he was forced to slay the other and flying to the Pretorian Cohorts for the safetie of his life as though further conspiracies had been intended against him in the City at his return commanded Papinianus the famous Ciuilian to excuse the murther in his Pleas at the Barre which when he refused hee caused him to bee slaine as also all those that had beene acquainted with Geta whereby so many of the Nobilitie perished that he was thereby accounted another Nero in Rome and by his fauorites the name of Geta was raced out of all monuments imperiall inscriptions as we haue seene some of thē defaced vpon some Altar stones found here in Brit. 5 Of nature he was subtile and could well dissemble with them whom hee feared and make shew of loue where hee deadly hated alwaies fitting himselfe to the humours of flatteries Among the Germans counterfetting their gate and garments In Greece be like Alexander bearing his necke somewhat awry In Troy would resemble Achilles alwaies so Camelion-like as the Romans his followers were therewith ashamed In a word Caracalla saith Dio neuer thought of doing good because as himselfe confessed he neuer knew any goodnes 6 And to fill vp the measure of all iniquitie as one regardlesse of humanity or shame he married Iulia his mother in law late wife to his owne Father a sinne saith S. Paul not to be named among the Gentiles and by Sext. Aur. Eutrop. and Spar. reported vpon this occasion It fortuned that Iulia in presence of Caracalla either by chance or of purpose rather let fall the vaile which she wore discouering thereby her naked breasts and beauty which was great whereat the Emperour casting his lasciuious eie and bewraying his affection presently said Were it not vnlawfull I should not be vnwilling to whom she replied without respect of modesty that all things were lawfull to him that made lawes for others but was subiect himselfe to none forgetting at once both the murther committed vpon Geta her sonne and the scandals that accompanied so foule a sinne the pleasure wherof they did not long enioy both their deaths by Gods vengeance soone after ensuing 7 For Caracalla remaining in Mesopotamia and carrying as it seemeth a guilty conscience and suspition of his life sent to Maternus whom hee had left Gouernour of Rome to assemble all the Astrologers Mathematicians vnto which learned imposters he alwaies gaue especiall credit and of them to enquire how long he should liue and by what death he should die Maternus hauing so done wrote for answere that Macrinus his Prefect of the Praetorium then with him in his expeditiōs went about to murther him Which is thought rather in enuy of Macrinus to haue beene fained then by any Astrologicall directions so giuen forth This letter and others comming to Caracalla his hand at such time as hee was busie about his disport he deliuered them to Macrinus to reade and giue him the report at his returne In perusall wherof finding himselfe to be accused of Treason and fearing lest by the sequell hee might bee brought into greater danger he incensed one Martial a Centurion whose brother the Emperour had lately slaine to murther him which was soone performed and occasion in the fields offred for Caracalla stepping aside from his traine to ease nature Martial as though he had beene called ran hastily in without hindrance or suspect and with his dagger stabbed him
therein should be worshipped then belly-gods should be pampered to surfet there A good document of a Heathen for some Christians who turne places consecrate to Gods diuine seruice into Sheep-Coates or to the like prophane vses This good inclination of Alexander the sonne was vndoubtedly stirred vp by the instigations of Mammea his mother who as Eusebius witnesseth had sent for Origen the Christian Doctour from Alexandria to Antioch by whom she was so wel instructed that Ierome giues her the honourable Title of a most holy Woman 3 Himselfe though yong ruled the Empire with great Wisedome and Iustice admitting onely such for his Counsellors as were men vncorrupt sage and learned skillfull in the Ciuill Law and experienced in Antiquities of elder times and preferring none to any office or charge by suite but only by the commendation of each mans worth and fitnes for the place In regard whereof he caused Turinus one of his Courtiers who tooke money of diuers with promise to procure the Emperours fauour in their suites to be put to death by smoake the Crier proclaiming That hee had sold smoake and therefore with smoake he should die And likewise to cut off in Lawyers their continuall selling of Iustice the bane of all Common wealths for a fee hee granted a publike set reward to such as should plead gratis By which courses his ciuill affaires were nobly managed and his warres likewise proued as prosperous for hee triumphed with great glory ouer the Parthians The Germanes also who in furious manner had passed the Riuers Danuby and the Rhine in many skirmishes he put backe and forced them to their former obedience Bountifull and liberal he was both to the people soldiers as by the reuerse of his Coine aboue prefixed is seene wherin is expressed the fourth Donatinum and Congiarium bestowed by the bounty of this Emperour vpon the Souldiers and common people of which Lampridius maketh mention in his life 4 But as Enuy euer attends persons of Estate and a desire of change breeds a dislike of the present so the Roman Legions growne farre out of order by the prodigious Gouernement of the last Emperour proued now vnnaturall to their dread Soueraigne whose warres drawing him into Germanie and thence hither into Britaine hee found some of his Souldiers here so tumultuous that he thought fit to vse exemplary seuerity towards them whereupon they being secretly backt as is supposed by Maximinus a potent man in the Armie raised onely by the Emperours fauour they traiterously assailed him and together with his mother Mammea murthered him in a village then called Sicila though others say he was slaine in Germany in the Citie Mogunce and some in France no other cause mouing them but onely his vertue the eight day of March when hee had raigned by Lampridius thirteene yeeres and nine daies aged by Herodian and Iulius Capitolinus twenty nine yeeres three moneths and seuen daies the yeere of our Sauiour two hundred thirtie sixe CAIVS IVLIVS VER VS MAXI EMP CHAPTER XXVIII CAIVS IVLIVS VER VS MAXI CAES. MAximinus a man barbarous by birth and disposition himselfe a Thracian his father named Nicea borne in Gotland very obscure his mother Ababa of little better rancke spent his youth in keeping of Cattell the pouerty of his parents admitting no better maintenance yet afterwards his fortunes brought him vnto great aduancement and that by working vpon the outward obiect of his person being for shape and strength if the reporter deserue credit rather to be thought a vast Giant then described for a goodly man For Iulius Capitolinus affirmes his height to be eight foote and an halfe by Geometricall measure and his Body answerable in euery proportion insomuch as he did weare as a Ring on his thumb the * Bracelet which his wife vsed to weare on her arme a stature thought vncredible and yet Iosephus an Author of great credit doth confidently record that one Eleazar a Iewe accompanied Darius the Kings sonne of Persia vnto Rome sent by Vitellius to Tiberius for an hostage whose height as he saith was fully seuen cubits a measure surmounting this 2 This Maximinus increasing strength with growth left his trade of Cattle-keeping and resorted to the Romane Campe then in Syria where for his admirable height he was admitted by Septimus Seuerus into the rancke of a common Souldier and shortly after preferred to bee one of his Guarde Bassianus made him a Coronell and Heliogabalus gaue him the leading of certaine foote but the last Emperour Alexander aduanced him to be a Captaine of the fourth Legion whose death notwithstanding hee disloiallie practised of such force is the desire of Soueraignty which makes men forget all bonds of gratitude and loiall trust and was thereupon by the Souldiers elected Emperour with fealty sworne vnto him 3 The ignoble Vpstart thus borne from the dunghill vpon the wings of Fortune vnto the seat of Maiestie thought the increase of his pride was an increase of State and knowing hee had nothing for which he might deserue to be loued he studied in the whole managing of his estate how by all meanes hee might be feared Hee therefore displaced Senatours Captaines Souldiers and whom not with murders banishments and confiscations of their goods all such especially he did cut off whom hee supposed to haue knowledge of his base beginnings The Christians likewise vnder him were martyred whereof Origen wrote a Booke not now extant and he is by Writers accounted the sixth Persecutor of Gods Saints so that whereas his flatterers at first called him Milo Antaeus and Hercules for his strength now they all tearmed him Busiris Phalaris and Cyclops for his sauage crueltie 4 But his life being odious to God and Man was often attempted to be taken away first by Maximus a man of a Consular dignitie then by Quarcinus whom Capitolinus calleth Ticus set on by the old Souldiers of Septimus Seuerus that had beene disgraced by Maximinus and lastly by the Army in Africa who elected Gordianus their Proconsul a very worthy and learned man of fourescore yeeres old Emperour and his sonne of the same name and Princely qualities his Caesar the Senate likewise confirming all that they had done He tooke to himselfe the surname Africanus either in respect of his Pro-Consulship which he exercised in that Prouince or else as descēded from Scipio his family who bore that surname His sonne Gordianus likewise was stiled Augustus as appeareth by his Coines whereon hee writeth himselfe AVG. and vpon the Reuerse Liberalitas AVG. I. two Emperours sitting Maximinus then in Hungarie and hearing thereof rather like a mad man raged at his misfortunes then either by courage or wise forecast endeuoured to redeeme them 5 In the meane while aged Gordianus with the Ensignes and glory of an Emperor entred Carthage with blessings and acclamations of ioy whereat his old enemie Capeltanus Gouernour of
And according to his Death so was his Descent for neither hath he Father Mother nor Wife mentioned for ought I know by any Writer for of Salustia Barbia Orbiana it is doubtfull whether to him or his sonne Hostilian she were wedded nor his Acts so exactly registred as were those of the preceding Emperours his sinnes so deseruing it and God in his reuenge so punishing it 5 Aurelius Victor and Eutropius say that hee raigned two yeeres and odde moneths but Eusebius affirmeth his raigne not fully two yeeres most hold him to haue died at the age of fifty and in the yeere of Christ two hundred fifty two C. VIBIVS TREBONIANVS GALLVS Emperours C AIVS VIBIVS VOLVSIANVS CHAPTER XXXIII THis ouerthrow of the Romans and death of Decius in outward semblance was so greeuously taken by Trebonianus Gallus that no man was so forward for reuenge as hee and therefore the last in suspicion of Treason The Armie hee strengthned and daily encouraged pretending great seruice against those barbarous Scythians but all to gaine credit and liking of the Souldiers whereby hee soone atchieued his desire and with their applauses was proclaimed Emperour 2 By Birth he was descended of an honourable Familie in Rome but true honour cannot harbour where dwelleth treachery and falshood as it was with him when appointed by Decius to bee Gouernour of Mysia and to keepe the passages from the inuading Gothes the desire of Rule so corrupted his minde that he plotted with them against the Armie and betraied the trust and life of his Soueraigne 3 Neither is he stained with the blot of Treasons only but also with a carelesse and cruell gouernment for with the Gothes hee made a dishonourable peace whereby the Romans who were Lords of the World became Tributarie by a yeerely pay to those vnciuill Scythians who neuerthelesse in short time brake their Truce with him sacking and spoiling the Prouinces of Thrasia Mysia Thessalia and Mecedonia the Persians then also by their example entring Mesopotamia and Syria made spoile euen thorow Armenia 4 Gallus little regarding these troubles abroad consumed his time idly in Rome rather as a Bondman to his owne voluptuous desires then a Conquering Monarch taking for his companion and Fellow-Emperour his sonne Volusianus as appeareth by inscription of Coine placed before a very childe whose yeeres did quit him of any Capitall Crime But himselfe not perceiuing the infortunate successe of Detius for persecuting the innocent Christians stumbled as Eusebius saith at the same stone and banished them whose Praiers preserued his prosperous estate at which time followed so vniuersall a Pestilence that no Prouince in the world was free from the same and his wicked Life and most vnfortunate Raigne hastened now vnto their period 5 For the Gothes continuing their furies begunne his General Aemilian Maurus ouerthrew them with a wonderfull slanghter whereby hee grew so famous and Gall◅ so contemptible that the Souldiers euer affecting change proclaimed him Emperour the newes whereof soone roused Gallus from the Bed of his lasciuious pleasures and with his sonne entred the quarrell against Aemilianus whose fortune was to slay them both in fight the yeere of Christs Incarnation two hundred fifty three after hee had raigned not fully two yeeres and liued as Victor testifieth forty and seuen whereupon the Armies ioining their forces together conferred the Imperiall title and Ensignes vpon the Conquerour C. IVLIVS AEMILIANVS CHAPTER XXXIV AEmilianus succeeding Gallus by the only election of the Mysian Armie was by birth an African in the Prouince Mauritania of Parentage base and obscure who being risen by the Warres from meane places of seruice and no better then a Common Souldier aspired to the charge and credit of a Captaine Generall 2 His Election at first was contradicted by the Italian Bands in fauour of Valerianus their owne Leader whom they sought to raise Emperour the Senate also inclining thereto the fame of the man among them was so renowned The most voices therefore heard on his side Some haue rather accounted Aemilianus an Vsurper then ranked him in the catalogue of lawfull Emperours 3 But seeing Eutropius doth allow him the place we are not to dispute his title or claime only his short time of gouernment admitteth no matters of large discourse being cut off in the budde before the graft had time to spring For his Armie disliking what themselues had done and hearing of the worths and election of Valerianus laid down their weapons born in his defense and tumultuously murdered him in the heat of their blouds after hee had raigned in name without action the space almost of foure moneths 4 So vnconstant is the state of worldly felicitie and may bee compared to a mastlesse Shippe which without Tackle is left to the mercie of the raging Seas that is one while caried with the faire windes of hope towards the hauen of wished desires but straightwaies ouerwhelmed with the waues of despaire and most especially him that is borne vpon the opinions of the giddy multitude now carried aloft vpon the flouds of their fawning fauours and anon left in the sands of their retiring ebbes with a sudden shipwracke of all their fore-gone fortunes And these aduentures too soone Aemilianus felt who the same yeere that hee thus put foorth to Sea lost all his aduenture and therewith his life Anno 253. P. LICINIVS VALERIANVS CHAPTER XXXV IF euer the saying of the wise Athenian Solon spoken to Croesus the rich king of Lydia was true That no man can be happy before the day of his death then most truly may it be verified of this Valerianus the next succeeding Emperor whose yeers were multiplied with increase of honour vntill they came to seuenty and seuen but then were clouded with such ignominious miseries as the like had neuer hapned to any Romaine Emperour before him and I may well say to no other Monarch in the world before liuing Such is the Ordinance of our great God sometimes from the Dunghil to raise men of low degree and to place them with Princes in the Chaire of Maiestie then againe to bring down the Mighty from their Seate of Glory to leaue them chained with the poorest Captiues basest Vassals For such was the State of that Great Proud King of Babel who from the height of Maiesty fell into the cōditions of an vnreasonable Beast And so was it with Valerianus though not vtterly abandoned frō the Societie of men as Babels King was yet was he caried Captiue vnto a Nation whose Society was scarce humaine and where his vsage was more then barbarous 2 This man was both nobly descended and of so great esteeme among the Romans that beeing but a priuate and then also absent they chose him for their Censor an Office of high dignitie conferred euer vpon the Best as Trebellius Pollio who wrote the History of his Life hath declared Eusebius reporteth
the errours of his father and not his owne And to his brother Licinius Valerianus to whom the father had giuen the title of Caesar he added the honour of Augustus And therefore we haue not held it improper to adioine to his their monies in the front of his life 2 The calamities of this Emperours time were so many as almost exceed credit and Signes shewed both in the Heauens and the Earth manifested his wrath that sate vpon the Throne of Iasper from whose presence issued Thundrings Lightnings and Voices For by Writers of best credit the Sunne was clouded as vnder sackcloth and not seene for many daies together Earth-quakes great and fearfully resounding ouerthrew Cities and other edifices shaking the ground so terribly that vast Caues and hideous gaping bowels of the earth were thereby laid open and whereout no lesse strangely flowed great streames of salt waters The Earth roared and seemed to thunder when there was no voice heard in the aire The Sea ouer-swelled her bankes and brake into many Continents drowning Countries Cities and People and besides all these so violent a Pestilence raged that in Rome no lesse then 5. thousand persons died in a day 3 These miseries somewhat mooued this Heathenish Emperour to remorse and thinking thereby to pacifie the wrath of the Diuine Powers hee staied the Persecutions of the Christians sending out his Edicts in fauour of them For not only the Heauens Earth and Seas declared the anger of their God out of whose mouth went a two-edged sword but the Prouinces also seemed to be remoued out of their places The Souldiers of all parts electing their owne Generals aduanced no lesse then Thirty at once who assumed the title of Emperours but are recorded to Posterities by the name of Vsurping Tyrants And as they were all deadly opposite each to other so were they iointly almost all bent against Galienus whereby the Roman Empire was more oppressed with her owne forces then euer it had been by forraine Powers And since sixe of them assumed the Purple Robe in this Westerne Angle of the â—…mpire it will not be impertinent to the course of Story with a light touch to remember them and to expresse their Monies as we haue done the rest of those that held the reines of gouernment in these parts of the Romane World M. Cassius Labienus Posthumus after the death of Saloninus who was committed to his education by Gallienus assumed the Empire by aide and encouragement of those of Gallia ouer whom he had born the office of liefetenancie by fauour of Valerian the Emperour And these againe as all Populars greedie of Innouation from him and Iunius Cassius Posthumus his sonne tooke both honour and life after ten yeares gouernment This opportunity either made by L. Aelianus or fitly taken mounted him vp with ease into that Emperiall throne in which he sate not with like fortune of continuance though of conclusion To this man succeeded together M. Aurelius Victorinus and Lucius his son both in a Tumult neere Colayn by their souldiors murthered And had not the inordinate lust of the elder blemished his other vertues he had to al the most excellent Emperors bin nothing inferiour in the best of their other vertues 7 The restlesse humor now of the giddy Commons next setleth it selfe vpon Aurelius Marius a soueraigne sutable in his meane condition to their base affections for he was no better then a Black-smith yet to him a man of their own meanes making they were no lesse vnconstant and cruel then to the rest after three daies setting an end of his gouernment with a sword of his own forging And therfore Piuesius Tetricus the father and sonne though ascending the throne of Maiestie with the greatest applause of that people and filling it vp with much merit and happy successe of their own when they considered the insufferable insolencies and desperate practises of that prophane ranke chose rather to adorne Aurelians Triumph in a voluntarie captiuitie then to liue and rule at the deuotion of a lawlesse multitude And these times seemed no lesse fatally bent to bloud disorder and tyranny in other parts as well as these For the Pannonians raised Ingenuus The Myssians A. Regillianus The Egyptians Aemilianus In Africa Celsus was proclaimed In Illyricum Aureolus and in the East Odenatus a man the more famous for Zenobia his glorious and magnanimous Wife Whose valour was so feared of Galienus that to make him his hee admitted him his Fellow-Emperor with the Stile of Augustus as we haue remembred before The Germans inuade Italy The Gothes waste Greece Pontus and Asia The Samartians seize Austriche and Hungary The Persians robbe Syria The Saxons breake into Gallia The Franks into Spaine In a word all are in vproares the second seale opened and the Red-horse prepared for Battaile whose Rider had receiued a great and sharpe Sword with Commission giuen him to take Peace from the Earth and these times of troubles are so famous in Storie and the reuolutions of Acts so agreeable to the words of the Prophecie that they may seeme iustly a most exact accomplishment of that sacred vision 5 Finally when Gallienus had raigned from his first Associating with his Father the terme of fifteene yeeres Martian Heraclianus and Ceronius three of his principall Captaines compounding together that one of them should bee Emperour plotted his death whiles hee besieged the Citie Millan where they traiterously murthered him the yeere of our Lord two hundred sixty nine after that hee had suffered the Empire to be rent in peeces and vsurped by many Forraine and barbarous Nations M. AVRELIVS FLAVIVS CLAVDIVS CHAPTER XXXVII ROMES glory thus declining and the Imperiall Foundations thus vndermined the aspiring tops of all that beautious frame beganne to shake and to foreshew the signes of her approching fall And had not the Fates euen at that instant raised a stay to vnderprop the Walles those mounted Towers which so long had braued the Skie had beene laid leuell with the Ground and made the ruines of All-consuming Time 2 For whereas by the strange confusions vnder the late Emperour the Eagles body was burdened with the waight of those thirty heads at once of which number though many of them by their owne mutuall rauening were consumed before the death of Galienus yet the mightiest as Aurelius Gouernour of Dalmatia Tetricus and Victorinus who held Britaine and Gallia and Zenobia the Heroicke Queene and wife of Odenatus all the East to omit the Murderers of Galienus that durst not make their claime their deed so ill disgested all these were still remaining and strong at such time as Flauius Claudius by the Souldiers was elected before the Walles of Milan and confirmed with much ioy by the Senate in Rome 3 This Flauius was descended of noble Parentage out of Dalmatia by some or as others say of Dardania and sprung from the Troian Bloud But Aurelius
foot of Maiestie no man attempting higher to mount The souldiors sent to the Senate to designe the man whom they best liked the Senate requested the souldiers to elect him whom they held worthiest in which respectiue complements and most kinde correspondencie of all parts eight moneths passed with a peaceable Interregnum as writers report 2 It seemeth the fresh sense and fearefull experiences of the former heady proceedings made men more wise then to seeke their owne deaths and especially the Generals to be better aduised then to runne desperately vpon their owne destructions A change vncredible that Thirtie ere whiles would needs be stiled Emperours among the tumultuous Souldiours though they were sure to buy the vse of that name with their dearest bloud and not one now in peace could bee found either hasty to seeke it or verie willing to accept it 3 At last both Senate and Souldiours hauing in their eye M. Claudius Tacitus a man very Noble and of Consular degree of great age singular learning long experience in Magistracie him by a ioint and conspiring suffrage they all elected to their Empire but he hauing before hand some inkling of this their purpose got him out of the way liuing very secretly two moneths at his Rurall Mannor flying saith Vopiscus that high dignity which he fore-saw would proue his ouerthrow And when they did by Embassages often sollicite him to accept of their Election sending him the Ensignes and Stile of Augustus hee againe returned them though with harty thanks yet absolute deniall alledging by reason of his age and infirmitie that hee was euery way vnable to discharge their so great expectations 4 But after much inter-course and many intreaties passed at length the necessitie of the State so requiring he accepted their offer though not with much contentment to himself who knew the waight of so great titles would proue heauy alwaies dangerous for him to beare but with vnspeakeable ioy was receiued by the whole State which promised all blessed hopes to the state vnder so worthy so wise so vertuous learned and so iust an Emperour 5 For as before his aduancement he was of Exemplary composednes and vertuous disposition so in this high Estate his life was temperate and without al pride so desirous to be a Preceder of moderation singularity vnto others as that he would not permit his Empresse to weare any Iewels of high price nor to vse other customable superfluitie or excesse in his owne house For learning and learned men whom he euer embraced in his priuate Estate he now by all meanes endeuored to honour and aduance and publikely professed that what Imperiall vertues hee had hee was to ascribe them to his study of good letters For which cause hee was wont to call Cornelius Tacitus that worthiest Historian of the Romans State his Father and commanded his workes to be carefully preserued in euery Library throughout the Empire and ten times euery yeare to be transcribed on publique cost All which notwithstanding many of that worthy Authours Bookes haue since miscaried 6 But his vertues were too great for the world long to enioy and sith his Raigne was but short it is bootelesse to lengthen it with long discourses For his Peace continued without any memory of Warres and his short time wherein hee did nothing without consent of the Senate was spent rather reforming other mens vices and abuses of the Lawes and State then in displaying his owne vertues which doubtlesse if their faire streame had not beene vntimely stopt would haue proued incomparable to any his fore-goers and vnmatchable by any his followers What death hee died is left vncertaine Eutropius thinketh him slaine by his rebellious souldiers in Asia vpon his voiage against the Persians but Victor reporteth that hee died a naturall death and that of a burning-feuer in the citie of Tharsus And Flauius Vopiscus who wrote his life â—…ith his death came vpon a surcharge of griefe by reason of factions whereby the infirmitie of his age thereto helping his vnderstanding was crazed and his heart broken whereof hee died when he had raigned six moneths and twenty daies the yeare of Christ Iesus one hundred seuentie six M. ANNIVS FLORIANVS CHAPTER XLI NO sooner was the death of Tacitus diuulged but his brother Florianus much vnlike him in that point tooke vpon him the Name and Authoritie Imperiall without expecting any election either of Senate or Souldiers and therfore not likely long to stand sure And although in all other princely parts hee was not much vnlike his brother yet hauing so great an Opposite as Probus was on whom the Easterne Armie had conferred the same Title the blossomes of his conceited hope withered euen in the budde and perished before they had any time of growth 2 For no sooner came to his eares the newes of Probus his election but he found that heady and precipitate attempts were pleasing in their Beginnings but full of difficulties in their Proceedings and most disastrous in their Successe and therefore despairing both of Men and Meanes to raise the Building whose foundation he had so hastily but too weakly laid he caused his owne veines to be cut as Quintilius before him in like case had done whereby he boldly bled to death after hee had enioyed a Titular Soueraigntie only eightie daies saith Eutropius but Vopiscus saith not altogether two moneths and thinkes him killed by the Souldiers in the Citie Tharsus likewise in the yeere of Christ two hundred seuenty and seuen M. AVREL. VALER PROBVS CHAPTER XLII THE Easterne Armie most potent and famous at the death of Tacitus from them was expected the new Emperours election which accordinglie they did but with much more wisedome and deliberate circumspection then the Souldiers of those times were accustomed to doe For euery Captaine of the Armie singled out his owne Companies and in seuerall Assemblies exhorted that all affections laid aside they would applie their mindes to thinke of the worthiest man on whom they might conferre their voices and fauours At which time the opinion of Probus his worth had so generally possessed the hearts of all men that the shout and crie of all was vniforme Let vs haue Probus for our Emperour This being signified to Rome the Senate with applause and thankes approoued and confirmed his Election with additions to his Title Augustus The Father of his Countrey and the highest Bishop For in those times euen amongst Heathens the sacred Title of a Bishop was accounted an additament of honour euen to an Emperour 2 He was borne in Hungarie in the Citie Sirmiâ—… of honourable Parentage especially by his mothers side His fathers name was Maximus a man famous in Militarie Seruice who died Tribune at the warres in Egypt and himselfe very young but very valorous by the Emperor Valerianus who so loued him for his vertues that he vsed to say of him
nothing but hypocrisie was in the face deceit in the heart and guile in the tongue whereby mischiefe was euen full at the brimme then began the heauy hand of God to visit vs c. Where he proceedeth and sheweth that the greeuous sinnes of the Christians was the cause of drawing downe these iudgements on their heads 17 And so this wicked Tyrant accordingly was but as Gods Instrument and Iron-threshing-flaile to bruise the precious wheat and seed of the Gospell and to crush that outward glory of the Christian profession which then was flourishing in most parts of the world 18 But long the Lord deferred not their release nor that Tyrants end For after the First yeere of their persecutions and twentith of his Raigne the thirteenth day of Aprill in the yeere of Christs Natiuitie three hundred and three hee with his Fellow Emperor both of them by the reuenging hand of God stricken with a mad humor saith Eusebius renounced the Empire and descending from the Tribunall put off their Purple and Imperiall robes whereby they againe became Priuat men 19 Dioclesian retired into Dalmatia where in the Citie Salonia hee poisoned himselfe as Aurelius Victor affirmeth and Eusebius saith that no small disease ouertooke him for that hee died mad His consort Maximianus escaped not vnpunished but died for attempting the Murther of Constantius and as Eusebius auoucheth hee hanged himselfe in the citie Marsillis such ignominious deaths followed these two persecuting Tyrants whereof Dioclesian had formerly made himselfe a God and by an Edict commanded his Foote to bee kissed a practise pretily since imitated by his Successors who haue reuiued the wounded Head of the Beast and haue trod his steppes in wounding and persecuting the true members of Christ. FLAV. VALER CONSTANTIVS CHLORVS C. GALERIVS VALERIVS MAXIMIANVS CHAPTER XLV DIoclesian and Maximianus resigning vp their Soueraignties as is said at the Citie Nicomedia in Bithynia cōmitted the charge thereof and the defence of the Common-weale vnto Gallerius and Constantius who had been their Caesars vpon which occasion great peace followed in the Church of Christ and most especially vnto these Westerne Prouinces For those Emperors confirmed by the Senate presently diuided the Empire betwixt them as two Seuerall Estates and not subiect to one Gouernment as formerly had been exercised which as Eusebius hath noted was the fatall end of the Imperiall Glory 2 Vnto Gallerius fell the gouernment of Sclauonia Macedonia Thracia Egypt and the Prouinces in Asia who tooke for case of that burden these two whose Coines we haue here expressed 2 C. Galerius Valer. Maximinus and Aurel. Valer. Seuerus his sisters sonnes whom in the yeere of Christ three hundred and six hee elected Caesars and after Augusti which honours the last enioied not long for he was slaine at Rome by the treachery of Maxentius after one yeere And the other when he had foure yeeres gouerned as Caesar and three as Augustus in the East died at Tharsis in Cilicia 3 And to the lot of Constantius who much at one time with his Copartner elected his sonne Constantine so famous in christian historie Caesar fell Italy France Britannie Spaine Germany and most of the Prouinces in Africke which seeming to him who rather chose to gouerne well then much too spatious gaue vp to Gallerius all that in Africke as too remote from the Seat of his residence and eie of his direction 4 This good Emperor was for his Palenesse surnamed Chlorus by birth a Roman his Father named Eutropius his Mother Claudia Neece to the Emperor Claudius Himselfe had attained the dignitie of a Senator and was both Wise Valiant Noble and Vertuous whose parts Eusebius doth thus commend Constantius was a man of singular clemencie towards men and pietie towards God He did not partake with him in crueltie whose partaker he was in Soueraigntie neither staining his Raigne with the bloud of the Saints nor destroying our Churches and places of Praier as Maximianus furiously did but rather he reuerenced and highly honoured those who truly honoured God For which God so blessed him that this godly Father left a more godly Sonne Constantine the Heire of his well-gotten Empire 5 To which his vertues other Authors adde that he was of great affabilitie louing and gentle little regarding his Priuate Profit but altogether raigning to inrich his Subiects and to that end would often say That it was more be h◅full for the Weale publike that the wealth of the Land should bee dispersed into the commons hands then to lie locked vp in Princes coffers In which kind so auerse he was from all superfluities that hee may be adiudged faulty the other way for vpon Feastinall daies and in his Entertainments of Strangers he was faine to borrow Plate of his friends for such many times are richer then their Soueraignes to furnish his Table and Cupbords 6 But aboue all other vertues was his louing countenance and protection to the late persecuted Christians making his Court their Sanctuarie and his Chapell their Oratorie And to winnow the Chaffe from the Wheat he vsed the like policie as Iehu King of Israel sometime had done against the Priests of Baal For he commanded all his Officers to offer sacrifice to the Idoll-Gods pretending to dis-court all such as refused but contrariwise those that obeied hee put from him with this reproofe that hee who is disloyall to his God will neuer be true nor trustie to his Prince 7 When he was first made Caesar he was forced to forsake his first wife Helena by whom hee had his vertuous sonne Constantine and to take Theodora daughter in Law to Maximianus for a further confirmation of friendship 8 Helena by birth was a Britaine the daughter of Coelus a British Prince as saith Eutropius though Nicephorus make her of Bithynia and Beda tearmes her his Contubine some an Inne-holder and others for her person and parentage stand very doubtfull to meet with whom let vs heare the censure of Times Chiefe Secretarie the learned Cambden in his Britannia Constantius saith hee what time hee serued in Britaine vnder Aurelian tooke to wife Helena daughter of Coelus or Coelius a British Prince on whom he begat that noble Constantine the Great in Britaine for so together with that great Historiographer Baronius the common opinion of all other Writers with one consent beare witnesse vnlesse it bee one or two petty Greeke Authors of late time and those dissenting one from the other and a very learned man grounding vpon a corrupt place of Iul. Firmicus Howbeit compelled he was by Maximianus to put her away for to mary Theodora his daughter This is that Helena which in Antique Inscriptions is called VENERABILIS and PIISSIMA AVGVSTA and for Christian Pietie for cleansing Ierusalem of Idols for building a goodly Church in the place where our Lord suffred and for finding the sauing Crosse is so highly commended
descended from Sacae a people in Asia and that afterward in processe of time they came to be called Saxons as if it were written Sax-sones as much to say as The sonnes of the Sacae To this opinion Master Henry Ferrers a Gentleman of ancient descent great reading and a iudicious Antiquary agreeth whose iudgement for my particular I haue alwaies honoured and from the Progeny of his English Monarchs haue taken my principall proceeding in these Saxon Successors 3 As touching the ancient place of their aboad Ptolomie the Alexandrian placeth the people Sasones in the Inner Scythia betwixt the Mountaines Alani Tapurt and Amianus Marcellinus siteth the Sacae no doubt the very same a fierce and sauage Nation to inhabit ouer-growne places commodious onely for cattell at the foote of the Mountaines Ascanimia and Comedus neere vnto which the Citie Alexandria Tribatra and Drepsa were adioyning and are so set by Ptolemie Neither is it lesse probable that our Saxons descended from these Sacae in Asia then the Germans from those Germans in Persia of whom Herodotus writeth And Ioseph Scaliger a renowned Author sheweth that these words fader moder brader tutcher band and such like are at this day found in the Persian tongue in the same sense as we vse Father Mother Brother Daughter and Bound c. a great inducement as some thinke for the Saxons originall from those parts though in my opinion the Latine Pater Mater Frater haue no lesse affinitie of sound and in all likelihood were the Primitiues to these of ours Of these Sacae Strabo writeth that they made inuasions into Countries lying farre off as namely Armenia where they left the memory of their successe in a part of that Country by calling it Sacacena after their owne name 4 From these parts of Asia as Seythia and the rest one Band of them consisting chiefly of their Youth proceeded by degrees into Europe and possessed the Nesse or Forland which the Romans called Cimbrica Chersonesus being at this day the continent part of the kingdome of Denmarke In which place they were first knowne by the name of the Saxons And here also they among themselues beganne first to be distinguished into other Tribes as Holt-Saxons for so Verstegan out of their old Chronicle saith they were called for their keeping in the Woods but more properly wee may say into Saxons Angles and Iutes From hence afterwards they departed and passing ouer the Riuer Elbe diuided themselues into two Companies whereof the one taking into the vpper parts of Germany by little and little intruded themselues into the ancient Seat of the Sueuians which now of them is called Westphalia and Saxome and the other incroched vpon Friseland and Holland then called Batania with the rest of those Countries that lie along the German Seas 5 The time wherein these Saxons should thus infest Germany by Occa Scarlensis verdict is as ancient as great Alexander others account it long after in the raigne of Tiberius But before Ptolomie we finde them not mentioned by any Author who flourished in the daies of Antoninus Pius about the yeere from Christs Natiuity 140. And most certaine it is by Eutropius and Beda that before the yeere three hundred when Dioclesian swaied the Roman Scepter the Saxons out of Cimbrica Chersonesus sore offended the coasts of Britaine and France with their many piracies and were fearfull euen to the Romans themselues These multiplying in number and strength seated in the Maritime tract of Iutland Sleswick Holsatia Ditmarse Breme Oldenburgh all Frisland and Holland and indeed according to the Testimonie of Fabius Quaestor Wholly all the Sea coasts from the riuer Rhene vnto the Citie Donia which now is commonly called the Denmarc and with him Henry of Erfurd affirmeth Saxon-land to stretch from the Riuer Albis vntothe Rhene the bounds of no one people of all the Germans extending any way so far saith he 6 But these spreading Boughes are brought by others from a neerer Roote planted not in Asia or Scythia but rather in Europe and in Germanie it selfe grounding their opinion from Cornelius Tacitus who maketh them to be bred in the same Countrey though distinguished by Name from the rest as others more beside then were Which Saxons say they though they were not mentioned by Tacitus in his Description of Germanie yet in Ptolemy that wrote not much aboue fortie yeeres after him they are named as also the Gutae and the Angli Copartners of their Conquest Tacitus placeth among these Germanes that worshipped Herthum the Mother-earth for their Auowrie Goddesse at first but one People but afterwards diuided into three seuerall Tribes that is the Saxons Angles and Iutes who left the remembrance of their Names stamped as it were in the soile from whence they departed and also coined new vnto others wherof they became possessors 7 Ptolomy among the Sueuians in Germanie placeth the Saxons neere to the mouth of the Riuer Albis in the continent of Cimbrica Chersonesus And in this Iland of Britaine Beda telles vs that the Kingdomes of the East and West Saxons were of them peopled Whose originall Name besides the Indian Saxo or the Seythian Sacae some wil haue Etymologed from Saxum a Stone because forsooth these people were hard or Stonie-hearted and some againe from the Axones in Gallia of whom Lucan maketh mention in this his verse Longisque leues Axones in armis And nimble Axones in their Armour light 8 Iustus Lipsius coniectureth and Engelhusius affirmeth as Verstegan saith that the name Saxon tooke the appellation from the Fashion of the Weapon that vsuallie they wore which was a Crooked Bowing Sword somewhat like vnto a Sithe with the edge on the contrarie side called by the Netherlanders a Saisen and by themselues Seaxen and the shorter of like fashion for hand-weapons Seaxes such as were those that were hid vnder their Garments in the Massacre of the British Nobilitie vpon Salisbury Plaine when Hengist gaue the watch-word Nem eour Seaxes that is Take you Swords three of which Kniues Argent in a Field Gules were borne by Erkenwyne King of the East-Saxons vpon his shield of Armes as some of our Heralds haue imblazed And that their Name was so giuen them from their Weapons some allege their accustomed manner in wearing thereof which vsually was to trusse the same ouerthwart their backes when they went foorth to battle whereby notice was taken and that name attributed vnto them as the like hath been vpon like occasion vnto others for so in Asia the Scythians were named for their skill in shooting in France the Picards for their long Pikes vsed in fight and in Ireland the Galloglasses which bare the Pollax as their principall weapon and of latter times vpon lesse occasions haue Surnames growne both to particular men as also to whole Societies which may appeare in such as hauing vowed their voiage and
whole possession of Kent sent for more supply of Saxons vnto his ayde pretending imployments of their seruice in other parts but indeede to make strong his owne designes and these swarming daylie ouer into Britaine got the strength of munition and command of military affaires without impeach For the King holding himselfe now sure from all interceptions gaue his immoderate senses scope to nourish more freely their sensuall pleasures and committed more audaciously those vices vnto which his owne corrupt nature was naturally addicted This Hengist soone perceiued and to adde more matter fit for flame fed still the humors of this vicious King outwardly shewing his care and readinesse for the Lands defence his counsell and loue to the Nobles in estate and his courteous carriage to the Commons in generall but to the King an ouerseeming dilligence and seruile obedience by all which ere it was long he gaue fire to the traine that blew vp the foundations of the British policie 4 For feasting the King in the Castell of Tonnge commanded his daughter a Lady of passing beautie to attend the banquet whose excellent feature and seemely behauiour blew the sparkes of desire so right into Vortigerns wanton eie that they presently kindled a flame in his lasciuious heart for in the midst of his cups Rowena so was the damosell called with a low reuerence and pleasing grace saluted the King with a cup of gold full of sweet wine incharming it with these words in her language Waes heal hla◅po Cyning which is in our English Be of health Lord King he demāding the meaning would be taught to answer to her owne vnderstanding and said D◅c heal that is Drinke health whereof when hee had pledged her as we speake this bowle infected his senses with no lesse sottishnesse then that of Belus is said to doe Dido when Cupid plaid the childe Ascanius betwixt Aeneas and her And brought more bale to the Land then afterwards did that which was presented to King Iohn at Swinsted Abbey by Simon the poisoning Monke for notwithstanding that hee had a Queene then liuing himselfe not young hauing sonnes at mans estate in profession a Christian whose Religion alloweth neither polygamie nor adulterie did importunate Hengist that Rowena might be his wife which at first with some shew of excuse and vnworthinesse of person was denied but lastly consented vnto and the Nuptials performed And now Fortune casting occasion daily into Hengists lap hee gaue his aspiring thoughts no rest till hee had got the Crowne from Vortigerns head and seized all vnder the Saxons power 5 Hengist and Horsa in their Language as also in the ancient Teutonic Tongue doe both of them signifie a Horse vnto which beast the Saxons had great regard and whose neighings saith Tacitus were their presages and being white were imploied in their sacrilegious ceremonies Virgil also maketh the Horse to bee a luckie Osse or foretokened successe in Battle as in this his verse he doth intimate and write Bello armantur equi bella has armenta minantur And Crantzius telles vs that it was a vsuall thing with the Pagan Germans especially of their Noble-men to take the names of Beasts some from the Lion some from the Beare some from the Woolfe and some from the Horse as heere Hengist and Horsa are said to signifie 6 Which beast they bare in their shields of Armes at their entrance of Britaine and was blazed saith Verstegan in this manner A Horse Argent Rampant in a Field Gules which was the ancient Armes as hee affirmeth of the Princes and Dukes of Saxonie And albeit those Dukes haue of latter yeeres changed that Coat yet doth Henry Iulius now Duke of Brunswicke a most ancient Saxon Prince who sometimes bore the White Horse in a Red Field beare the White Horse for his Creast hauing for his chiefe Coat of Armies the two Leopards which by Richard Cordelion King of England was giuen vnto his ancestor Henry the Lion Duke of Saxony who had maried Mathilda the said Kings sister and by the Emperour Frederic Barbarossa had been bereft of his Armes and Titles of honor Moreouer Charles Emmanuel the now Duke of Sauoy who is lineally descended from the ancient Princes of the chiefe house of Saxony by Prince Beral who came out of Saxonie into Sauoy in the yeere of our Lord 998. and was the third sonne of Hugh Duke of Saxonie which Hugh was brother vnto the Emperour Otho the Third doth yet beare for one of his Coats the said Leaping Horse 7 This Hengist was doubtlesse a Prince of the chiefest bloud and Nobilitie of the Saxons and by birth of Angria in Westphalia wherein vnto this day a place retaineth the name of Hengster-holt Hee with his brother were the sonnes of one Wihtgisil whose father was Witta and his father Vecta the eldest sonne of Voden as Beda writes him of whose issue many Kings of sundry Prouinces saith he had their originall Hee growne now into high fauour with the King by the mariage of Rowena and feared of the Nobility for his strength and policie bare himselfe great among all and his supplies daily arriuing pestred if it not plagued most parts of this Iland For saith Ninius and Beda the riches of Britaine and the fertilitie of the soile were such motiues to their couetous and aspiring mindes that where they got footing there they kept standing and picked occasions where they were too strong Among thē that were sent for by the aduice of Hengist two principall Captaines Octa and Ebissa were chiefe who being embarked in forty Pinnaces sailed about the Picts Coasts wasting the Iles that were called the Orcades and got many Countries from them beyond the Frith whereby a further terrour was stricken into the Britaines hearts 8 The Nobilitie perceiuing what was in working and the marke whereat Hengist set his eie to aime complained to the King of their dangerous estate shewing themselues agreeued to bee dispossessed of Offices and Charge as Guorong the Earle or Lieutenant of Kent by Hengist had beene the Land pestred with strangers that sought their subuersion reproouing him much for his match with that Infidel Kowena his owne carelesse gouernment and adulterous life and in such manner that Vodine Archbishop of London a man of great sanctitie feared not to tell him that therby he had indangered both his soule and Crowne which words by Vortigern were so digested that shortlie it cost the good Archbishop his life But hee still continuing in his lasciuious and carelesse idlenesse was lastly taught by wofull experience what miserie wilfull rashnesse and neglected gouernment do bring for the Britaine 's his subiects no longer would be thus abused to see themselues wouen into greater danger by shew of defense then they formerly had beene by the hostilitie of the enemie but forthwith disclaimed their obedience to the King when he had
Sigbert 7. 5. Sigebert 23. 6. Sigibert 13. 7. Swithelme 14. 8. Sighere 9. Sebba 30. 10. Sigherd 8. 11. Seofrid 12. Offa 4. 13. Selred 30. 14. Suthred 38. Beganne in An. 527. Continued yeers 281. Ended in Anno 827. Sebert The Kingdome of Northumberland contained Counties York-shire Durham Lanca-shire Westmorland Cumberland Northumber Kings raigning 1. Ella Ida 2. Adda 7. Elappea 5. 3. Theodwald 1. 4. Frethulfe 7. 5. Theodrik 7. 6. Ethelrik 5. 7. Ethelfrid 23. 8. Edwine 17. 9. Oswald 9. 10. Oswy 28. 11. Egfrid 15. 12. Alkfryd 20. 13. Osred 11. 14. Kenred 2. 15. Oswike 11. 16. Ceolnuphe 8. 17. Egbert 20. 18. Oswulph 1. 19. Edilwald 11. 20. Alured 21. Ethelred 5 7. 22. Alfwald 11. 23. Osred 1. Beganne in An. 547. Continuedyeers 379. Ended in Anno 926. Edwin The Kingdome of Mercia contained Counties Huntington Rutland Lincolne Northampton Leicester Darby-shire Nottingham Oxford-shire Chesse-shire Shrop-shire Glocester-shire Worcester-shire Stafford-shire Warwick-shire Buckingham-sh Bedford-shire Hartford-shire Kings raigning 1. Creda 6. 2. Wibba 3. 3. Cheorl 34. 4. Penda 30. 5. Peada 4. 6. Wolfere 17. 7. Ethelred 30. 8. Kenred 4. 9. Chelred 7. 10. Ethelbald 42. 11. Offa 40. 12. Egfrid 4 monet 13. Kenwolfe 22. 14. Kenelme 5. mon. 15. Chelwolfe 1. 16. Bernulfe 3. 17. Ludecan 2. 18. Whitlafe 13. 19. Bertwolfe 13. 20. Burdred 22. Beganne in An. 582. Continued yeers 202. Ended in Anno 886. Peada The Kingdome of East-Angles contained Counties Suffolke Norfolke Cambridge-sh Ely-Iland Kings raigning 1. Vffa 7. 2. Titullus 10. 3 Redwald 44. 4. Erpenwald 12. 5. Sigebert 6. Egrik 7. Anna 13. 8. Ethelbert 9. Ethwald 9. 10. Aldwolfe 19. 11. Afwald 7. 12. Beorn 24. 13. Ethelred 52. 14. Ethelbert 5. 15. Edmund 16. Beganne in An. 575. Continued yeers 353. Ended in Anno 914. Redwald THE KINGDOME OF KENT BEGVN BY HENGIST THE SAXON WITH THE SVCCESSION OF THEIR KINGS THEIR ISSVES AND RAIGNES CHAPTER V. KEnt the first Dominion of the Saxons Heptarchie was formerly in the daies of Iulius Caesar the Seat of foure seueral petty Kings yet neuer called a Kingdome before that Hengist the first Saxon Captaine in fauour of his Daughter Rowena got it by the gift of King Vortigern about the yeere of Grace 455. and in the seuenth yeere after his first arriuage heere he first laid the foundation of those fortunes which the Saxons his Nation in this Land afterwards attained vnto for hauing possessed the same with Victorie and Wealth the space of thirty one yeeres some adde three more he left it in peace to his sonne Eske and the rest of the Iland so weakened by his meanes that others of his Nation were shortly planted in other parts thereof It contained the Continent that lieth betwixt our East-Ocean and the Riuer Thames being bounded vpon the West with Sussex and Surrey ESke the second King of Kent is reported to bee the second sonne of King Hengist who accompanying his father into this Iland made proofe of his great valour in all his Battles fought against the Britaines and in one of them as Geffrey of Monmouth rereporteth being taken prisoner was for a time retained in Yorke but thence escaping hee aided his father in the Battle of Crekynford and after his decease succeeded him in the Kingdome of Kent from whom those Inhabitants saith Beda were called Eskings amongst whom he peaceably raigned about twentie yeeres and died in the yeere of our Lord 512. OCta the sonne of Eske began his raigne ouer his Fathers Dominions the yeere of Christs Incarnation 512. and raigned twenty two yeeres without mention of any memorable Act. IMerik the sonne of Eske and the fourth King of Kent raigned twenty fiue yeeres saith Stowe twentie nine saith Sauil in his Table collected from our English Writers He had issue Ethelbert the first Christian King of Kent and a daughter named Rikell maried to Shedda the second King of the East-Saxons the mother of Sebert and Segebald EThelbert the sonne of Imerik in the yeere of grace 561. succeeded him in the Kingdome of Kent who by reason of his young yeeres was sore molested by his neighbour Princes that sought to inlarge their Prouinces vpon his for now the Saxons hauing made full Conquest of the Britaines fell at variance among theÌ„selues taking all occasions to supplane each other as Conquerours commonly can endure no equals and prosperitie euer is looked at with an enuious eie whereupon Cheulin King of the West-saxons proud of his victorious successes ouer the Britaines beganne to disdaine all amitie with his owne neighbour Saxons inuaded the Territories of this young Prince and in a set Battle slew Oslaue and Cnebban two of his Dukes discomfited the King and wonne the day This field was fought at Wiphandun in the yeere of our Redemption 567. and is noted to bee the first Battle betwixt the Saxons themselues since their first entrance into Britaine But young Ethelbert growne vnto yeeres repaired his losses with the inlargement of his Kingdome to the banks of Humber and was the fifth Monarch of the Englishmen as after we shall heare His first Wife was Berta the daughter of Chilperik King of France by whom he had Edbald Ethelburg and Edburg a second Wife he had vnworthy of name for her incestuous and abominable act in matching her selfe in marriage with her Husbands Sonne A sinne saith the Apostle not to be named among the Gentiles Of this King as also of all the rest that attained vnto the glorie to bee enstiled per excellentiam the Soueraigne Kings of the Englishmen I purpose to bee sparing in their particular Kingdomes and to reserue the larger relation of their Acts Matches Issues and continuance to the times of their seuerall Monarchies whereby a more historicall course may be carried through the successions of the English-Saxon Monarches and a needlesse repetition of the same things auoided which otherwise of necessitie would follow Hee raigned in great glory fiftie six yeeâ—…s and was the First Saxon King that receiued and established the Gospell He died the foure and twentieth day of Februarie the yeere of Christ 616. after he had raigned 56. yeeres and was buried at Canterbury with this inscription vpon his Tombe Rex Ethelbertus hîc clanditur in Poliandro Fana pians Christo ad Christum meat absque Meandro EDbald the sonne of King Ethelbert in the yeere of Christ 617. assumed the Gouernment of Kent who no sooner saith Beda had gotten from vnder the awe of his father but he refused to entertaine the Doctrine of Christ and so polluted himselfe with the foule sinne of fornication as that hee married his Mother in Law the late Wife to his owne Father which two hainous faults gaue his subiects both occasion and impunity to returne to their former idolatry who vnder his Father for fauour or for feare had yeelded to the Lawes of the Christian Faith But the scourge of God
saith it was done by S. Berinus Bishop of Dorchester who vsually preaching the Gospell in the kingdome of the Mercians in the Citie of Oxenford and presence of Wulpherus King of Mercia it hapned that King Athelwold then a Pagan was present who by the indeauour of Vulpherus and instruction of Berinus receiued the lauer of Baptisme whom also Wulpherus receiued at the Font for his God-sonne and in signe of that adoption gaue vnto him two Prouinces to be annexed to his former kingdome that is to say the I le of Wight and the Prouince of Manures in the West of England at which time also Berinus by King Athelwolds permission baptized the chiefe Dukes and Nobles of that Prouince His Queene Ebba was baptized in her owne I le the Prouince of the Viecians being the daughter of Eanfride who was brother to Eanheres and both of them Christians But it is generally held that King Edilwach gaue vnto Wilfride the Peninsula as the Latines speake of Seoleseu now Selsee in the West with the demaynes of eightie seuen Tenements wherein he built the Monasterie that bare the same name and was his owne Episcopall Sea Against this Edilwach Ceadwald a valiant young Prince of the Bloud-royall of the West-Saxons being banished his Countrey making head with the assistance of friends and followers entred his Territories with an impetuous incursion and slew the King as he made resistance when hee had raigned twentie fiue yeeres in whose raigne and Countrey raged such an extreme Famine that both men and women in great flockes and companies cast themselues from the Rockes into the Sea 4 Berthun and Authun two Dukes of the South-Saxons maintained the Warres and defence of their Country against Ceadwald and by manly valour forced him to retire These Captaines betwixt them held the dominion of that Prouince vntill such time as Ceadwald had gotten the Kingdome of the West-Saxons who bearing in mind the remembrance of his former proceedings and thinking to inlarge his owne Kingdome with the subiection of the South-Saxons entred againe that Prouince and in Battell slew Duke Berthun harrying the Country miserably before him Which State vnable to withstand the West-Saxons puissance was by Iue the next King succeeding made a subiected Prouince their Gouernment thence forward resting vnder his Successors after it had stood one hundred and thirteene yeeres and ended in the yeere of Christ 601. by ordinary computation But whosoeuer shall compare the times of the foresaid Kings Wulpherus and Athelwold together will easily finde that it is not easie to finde the certaine concurrence of times in affaires so clouded in obscuritie and so farre remote from our preseut times THE KINGDOME OF THE VVEST-SAXONS THE CIRCVIT THEREOF AND SVCCESSION OF THEIR KINGS VNTO EGBERT WITH THEIR ISSVES AND RAIGNES CHAPTER VII THe Kingdome of the West-Saxons though in time later then the two former yet in circuit and fame surmounted them both whose Monarch was the Maull that first brake the Scepters of the other six Kingdoms in sunder and made one Crowne of these their seuerall Diadems more glorious then they all and that first worne vpon Egbert the West-Saxons heads and the Scepter swaied in his Imperiall hand vntill whose time and person wee will continue the succession of their Kings beginning with Cherdik that first made it a Kingdome and briefly shew their Acts whilest it so stood in the Saxons Heptarchie THis Cherdik is said to haue brought a second supply of Saxâ—…s forces into Britaine in the yeere of our Lord 495. and fifth of the Monarchy of King Ella his landing being at a place on that occasion called Chederik-shore who with his sonne Kenrik was encountred by the Britaines vnder the conduct of Natanleod a British Prince whose Country was then called after his name whom he slew in Battell with fiue thousand more of his Britaines the fortune of which field gaue resolutions and hopes of better successe it was fought neere vnto a Brooke vpon that euent called Cherdiks-ford now by contraction Chard-ford Heereupon establishing his new erected Kingdome which contained Cornwal Deuonshire Dorsetshire Somersetshire Wiltshire Hantshire and Barkshire he inlarged the same with the conquest of the I le of Wight the gouernment whereof was by him giuen to Stuffe and Withgar his Nephewes which later slew the Britaines there inhabiting and named the place of his victory Withgarbirg assuming the name of King and was buried at his Citie Withgar in the same I le About seuen yeeres after Cherdiks entrance Porth a Saxon with his two Sonnes Megla and Beda landed in the West at the place from him called Portesmouth whose aid with Kent and Sussex assisted Cherdik in his Conquests His raigne is set to be thirty three yeeres and his death in the yeere of grace fiue hundred thirtie fiue hauing had two sonnes Kenrik and Chelwolf the one of which died before his Father and the other succeeded him in his Kingdome Chelwolf had issue Cuthgils whose sonne was Kenfridd and his sonne Kensy the Father of King Eskwin who was the Successor of King Kenwalk and predecessor of King Kentwin in the Kingdome of the West-Saxons KEnrik the eldest Sonne of King Cherdik hauing formerly made proofe of his prowesse in the assistance of his Father was after his death also verie fortunate in obtaining two victories ouer the Britaines the one at Searesberige and the other at Beranbrig whose raigne beginning Anno 534. continued twenty six yeers ending in the yeere of our Redemption fiue hundred sixty He had issue three Sonnes of which Cheaulin the eldest succeeded him in his kingdome Cuthwolfe the second assisted his Brother in his Warres and was partaker with him of his victories who died Anno 672. leauing issue one onely Sonne named Chell or Cearlike who proued nothing so vertuous and dutifull a subiect as his Father had beene for he rose in rebellion against his Vncle and by strong hand expelled him his kingdome The third Sonne of King Kenrik was Cuth famous in his issue though mentionlesse for action in himselfe for hee had three sonnes of which Chelwolf the eldest was King of the West Saxons as shal be declared Chell the second was father to Kingils the sixt and first Christian King of the West Saxons and Grandfather to Kenwall and Kenwin the seuenth and ninth Kings of that Kingdome and Ched the yongest was father of Kenbert Grandfather to Chedwall the most renowned King of the West Saxons of whom we are presentlie to speake and of them all in the succession of thâ—… English Saxons Monarchs and now to returne againe to the issue of King Kenrik CHeaulin his first sonne entred vpon the gouernement ouer the West-Saxons Anno 561. and euen at the first began to disturbe the quiet peace of his neighbour Prouinces taking aduantage at the young yeeres of Ethelbert who was made King of
Kent in the same yeere that Cheaulin was whom he discomfited and slew his two Captaines Duke Oslaue and Duke Cnebba at * Wibbandune as we haue said Other Victories he obtained ouer the Britaines both at Bedford Deorham Glocester Cirencester and Bathancester But the fortunes of warres being alwaies variable at length his successe altered and at VVannes ditche in VViltshire he was ouerthrowne and dispossessed of his kingdome by Cealrik his brother Cuthwolfs sonne when he had raigned thirty three yeeres Hee had issue Cuth and Cuthwin the former serued valiantly in the warres vnder his father at Wimbledon in Surrey where King Ethelbert of Kent was chased and his souldiers slaine and with the like valour and victorie hee fought at Fethanleygh against the Britaines notwithstanding that therein he lost his life the yeere of our Lord 585. and the fiue and twentieth of his fathers raigne Cuthwin his younger brother suruiued his father but succeeded not in his Kingdome being then by reason of his young yeeres vnable to recouer his right He had two sonnes Kenbald and Cuth the latter of which was father to Chelwald whose son Kenred had issue Ine the eleuenth King of the West-Saxons and Ingils his brother whose sonne was Eoppa the father of Easa whose sonne was Alkenmud the father of Egbert the eighteenth King of the West-Saxons who reduced the Saxons diuided Heptarchie into an absolute Monarchie CEarlik the sonne of Cuthwolfe who was brother to this last King succeeded in the kingdome by the eiection of his Vncle and was the fourth King of the West-Saxons He began his raigne in the yeere of our Redemption 592. and continued it the terme of six yeeres without any memorable act by him atchieued besides his Treason spoken of before CHelwolfe the sonne of Cuth the sonne of Kenrik and Cosen-german to Cearlik the preceding King began his raigne ouer the West-Saxons the yeere 598. on whose first entrance this prouince of the West-Saxons was inuaded both by the Britaines and also by the Scots and Picts and the East-Angles likewise molested his peace vnder the conduct of Redwald at that time Monarch of the Englishmen But hee wading thorow these troubles harried the Prouince of the South-Saxons with inuasions and calamities in the prosecution whereof he died leauing the pursuit of his warres and possession of his kingdome to Kingils his Nephew that immediately succeeded him after he had raigned the space of fourteene yeeres KIngils the Sonne of Chel who was Brother to King Chelwolfe succeeding his Vncle in the kingdome of the VVest-Saxons in the yeere six hundred and twelue in his third yeere associated vnto him in his Gouernment Quinchelme his Sonne who ioyntly managed the West-Saxons affaires both of warre and peace And fighting with victorie against the Britaines at Beandune they there slew of them one thousand forty six persons and after that against Penda King of Mercia neere vnto Cirencester about the fift yeere of his raigne where lastly they came to a conclusion of peace This King at the preaching of Berinus an Italian Diuine afterward reputed for a Saint and by the perswasions of Oswald the most Christian King of Northumberland who was a suiter to become his Son in Law by the mariage of Kineburg his daughter and was made his Godfather by receiuing him at the Font receiued the Word of Life and became the first Christian King of all the West-Saxons in witnesse whereof he gaue the City Dorchester neere vnto Oxford to his Conuerter who therein erected his Episcopall Sea He raigned the space of thirty one yeeres some say but seuen and twenty and had issue besides Quinchelinus who raigned with him and died before him Kenwin and Kenwald that succeeded him and Kineburg his Daughter married to Oswald as is said Quinchelinus had a Sonne named Cuthred that was baptized with his Father at Dorchester and is said by Stowe to haue raigned after the death of Kingils but I take it rather to be Kenwen whom some suppose to be his Fathers Associate the terme of foure yeeres but neuer sole King himselfe KEnwald whom Beda calleth Senwalch succeded his Father Kingils in the kingdome of the West-Saxons His beginnings by Matthew of VVestminster are compared to be with the worst and his endings with the best of those Kings At his first entrance he fought with victorie against the Britaines at 〈◊〉 whereof he became most insolent and refused not onely to receiue the Christian Faith but also put from him his lawfull wife Sexburg the sister of Penda King of Mercia whereby hee became hatefull to his owne Subiects and sore assaulted by the Mercian King who followed the reuenge so farre that he forced Kenwald out of his kingdome who being driuen to extremity sought succour at the mercie of Anna the Christian King of the East-Angles where he was both courteouslie entertained and at last wonne to the Christian Faith was baptized by Bishop Foelix whereupon hee did recall his wife according to prescript of Christianitie and recouered againe his former Maiestie which he much aduanced by his pious workes He founded the Cathedrall of Winchester and the Abby of Malmesburie and when he had raigned thirty one yeeres gaue place vnto nature in the yeere 673. leauing no issue of his body to succeede him whereupon Segburg his wife tooke vpon her the gouernment of the West-Saxons the same yeere that Lothair was made King of Kent shee being a woman of great spirit and vnderstanding and sufficiently worthy to haue managed the Kingdome had she not beene preuented by death or rather as some write by a religious deuotion that the affaires of this present life might not hinder her zealous meditations of the future in desire whereof she abandoned her Regencie and built a house of deuotion in the I le of Shepey wherein her selfe became a Vowesse and afterward was elected the Abbesse of Elie. ESkwin after the departure of Queene Segburg succeeded in the kingdome of the West-Saxons Hee was the sonne of Kensy the sonne of Kenfrid the sonne of Cuthgils the sonne of Chelwolfe the sonne of Cherdik the first King of that Prouince his raigne lasted but two yeeres in which time he fought a great Battle with Wulfere King of the Mercians at the place then called Bidanheaford and wherein many of the Saxons on both sides perished leauing neither issue to succeede him nor other matters to be spoken of him though as it seemeth hee had dispossessed Kenwin who had more right to the Crowne then himselfe or as Beda and Malmesbury auerre he raigned with him the space of two yeeres and Kenwin alone for seuen yeeres more KEnwin the brother of Kenwald and sonne to King Kingils in the yeere 677. became the ninth King of the West-Saxons and raigned the space of nine yeeres Hee was a great scourge vnto the weake and ouer-borne Britaines making Conquests of their
the father of Ingebrand whose sonne was Alusa the father of Angengeal and this mans sonne Ingengeat the father of Aethelbright whose sonne Oesa begat Eoppa the father of this Ida the first King of Bernicia These Saxon Captaines Ella and Ida about sixtie yeeres after the death of King Hengist changed the title of this Prouince from a Dukedome to a Kingdome For Hengist hauing giuen the possession of those North parts vnto Otho his Brother and to Ebusain his sonne their Successors held it with many hostile irruptions the space of 99. yeeres But now the Britaines subiected and no resistance made those Captaines diuide the Prouince into two parts intituling either by the name of a Kingdome the first Deira was possessed by Ella which stretched from Tyne to the Riuer Humber and the second Bernicia enioyed by Ida whose Continent lay betwixt the Tyne and the Frith of Edenborough These together contained the Counties of Westmerland Cumberland Northumberland Yorkeshire Lancaster and Durham and was bounded on the West with the Irish Seas on the North with the Wall of Scuerus on the East with the German Ocean and on the South with the Riuers Mersey and Humber Ida saith Malmsbury raigned fourteene yeeres and Ella by Matthew of Westminster is said to succeed him for thirty yeeres The issue of Ida legitimate as Huntington recordeth were Adda Bealrik Thedrik Ethelrik Osmer and Thedred illegitimate Oga Ecca Oswald Ailrik Sogoe and Sogother These saith Matthew of Westminster arriued at Flemisburke with forty Ships and assisted their Father in manie of his enterprises The issue of Ella by Florentius his record were Acca Wife of Ethelfrid King of Bernicia and mother to the most Christian Oswald Monarch of the Englishmen and Edwine the Monarch and first Christian King of Northumberland Ida is said to beginne his raigne Anno 547. And Ella in the yeere 559. No other particulars ascribed vnto either besides the building of Bamburge Castell With Ella raigned the two sonnes of Ida namely Adda and Thedrik with three others Elappea Theodwald and Frethulfe sprung from Eoppae the father of Ida all fiue his substitutes ouer the Bernicians but because there is no other mention of them besides their names and raignes I will leaue as I finde them and proceed to the more worthy of recitall 2. Adda raigned 7. yeeres King of Bernicia 3. Elappea raigned 5. yeeres 4. Theodwald raigned 1. yeere 5. Frethulfe raigned 7. yeeres 6. Theodrik raigned 7. yeeres EThelrik the sonne of King Ida hauing outrun his youth in pernicious obscuritie attained in his old yeeres to the gouernment of both the Prouinces and whole Kingdome of Northumberland wherein his time was so spent saith Malmesbury that had not his sonne in the glasse of his owne worths shewed the face of his fathers remembrance his acts and raigne might easily haue beene forgotten His issue were Ethelfrid that succeeded him and Theobald slaine in Battle against the Scots He raigned fiue yeeres and died An. 593. EThelfrid a man very valiant and thirstie for renowne succeeded his father in the Northumbrians Kingdome Him Beda compares to King Saul in Israel excepting only in the knowledge of Gods true Religion to whom saith he might be applied the saying of Iacob touching Beniamin that like a rauening Woolfe he deuoured his prey in the morning and diuided the spoile thereof in the euening For he made greater Conquests ouer the daily afflicted Britaines then all the Kings of the Angles had done and peopling their possessions with his Saxons held the right owners vnder subiection and tribute This his prosperitie Edâ—…aden King of the Scots greatly enuied and attempting to croppe it and to plant himselfe vpon the root of like honour hee assembled a great and strong Armie against him and at the place called Degsiston strooke Battle with him wherein notwithstanding he was ouerthrowne and his Scots discomfited yet with such losse to King Ethelfrid that Theobald his brother with the part of the Armie whereof he was Generall were all vanquished and destroied This battle went so sore against the Scotish Britaines that saith Beda no King of that Nation durst attempt to meet the English in the Field for a long time after And the fortune of the day did so much augment both his fame and also his haughty spirit that presently he reenforced his power against the Britaines that were at Cairlegion where of them hee made a most lamentable slaughter and that not only of the Souldiers prepared for fight but also of those religious and harmlesse Monks there assembled for praier These Monks were of the Monastery of Bangor in North-wales famous for antiquity forme of discipline and spacious circuit It was situated in the fruitfull valley now called the English Mailor and vpon the Banckes of the Riuer Dee where it extended it selfe as in the circuit of a walled Citie containing within it the quantitie of a mile and a halfe of ground two of whose Gates may at this day easilie be discerned the one of them called Port Hogen lying by North and the other Port Clais situate on the South the Riuer Dee hauing now changed his Channell runneth thorow the middest betwixt both the Gates which stand asunder fiue hundred paces This Monasterie saith Clariualentius was the Mother of all others in the World who in memory of the * Seuen Churches of Asia did distribute into seuen portions their Monks euery one numbring three hundred soules and all of them as Beda saith liuing by the labour of their own hands Many of these assembling at Cair-legion to assist their Brethren Britaines with their supplications vnto God against this Ethelfrid surnamed the Wilde and his fierce Souldiers the Infidell Saxons with three daies fasts spent their time in continuall praiers But King Ethelfrid beholding their maner demanded the cause and vnderstanding that they called for assistance of their God against him and his Army set first vpon their Guarder Brockmal a man of Armes who to saue his own life left all theirs to the sword wherein perished one thousand and two hundred Christian Monks besides the discomfiture of the Britaines Host. Many of these were interred in their owne Monasteries whose bodies saith Leyland haue been found in the memory of man in the rotten weedes wherein they were slaine But as his fame increased daily abroad so were his feares augmented continually at home For Edwine the sonne of Ella and third King of Deira a gallant young Prince and newly seated in his Fathers Kingdome wrought many suspicions in Ethelfrids head and though he was brother to his Wife Acca yet the neerenesse of that alliance no whit diminished his iealous conceits whom therefore by priuie conspiracies and apparant pursuits hee so daily molested that he was forced to saue his life by auoiding the Country and tossed in exile from place to place was lastly receiued and succoured by
so great so blinde I might say a deuotion was in their hearts and so holy a reuerence held they of the place Vnto this King Ceolnulph the said Venerable Beda a Priest in the Monasterie of Peter and Paul at Werimouth neere vnto Durham a great Clerke and Writer of the English Historie dedicated the same his Worke which he continued till the yeere seuen hundred thirty one and from the first entrance of the Saxons containing 285. yeeres according to his owne account EGbert the sonne of Eata who was brother to King Kenred succeeded his vncle Ceolnulph in the Kingdome of Northumberland and ruled the same with the like peace and pietie the time of twenty yeeres and then following his example also forsooke the world and shore himselfe a Monke as diuers other Kings in those daies had done whereof Simon Dunelmensis writeth and noteth their number to bee eight as Inas King of the West-Saxons Ethelred and Kenred Kings of Mercia Sigebert King of the East-Angles Sebbi and Off a Kings of the East-Saxons and Ceolnulph and this Egbert Kings of the Northumbrians These forsaking the world as they tooke it left the Charge that God vpon them had imposed whose authoritie in earth they swaied and wherein they might much more haue aduanced Gods glory and Christs Gospel then for a more easie and priuate life not warranted by his word but rather disliked and perhaps foreshewed by those heauenly creatures the Sunne and Moone which in those daies were fearefully darkned and for a time seemed to haue lost their light for Anno 733. 18. Calend. Septemb. the Sunne suffred so great an Eclipse that the earth seemed to bee ouer-shadowed as with sack-cloth And Anno 756. 8. Calend. Decemb. the Moone being in her full appeared both darke and bloudy for a Starre though there be none lower then the Moone seemed to follow her and to depriue her of light but passing before her shee againe recouered her former brightnesse This King Egbert had a brother that bore the same name and was installed Arch-bishop of Yorke where he erected a beautifull Librarie a worke well befitting a Noble Prelate and plentifully stored it with an infinite number of learned bookes His sonne was Oswulph that succeeded in the Kingdome OSwulph when his father Egbert had put off the Robes of Maiestie and clad himselfe with a Monkes Cowle ascended the Throne of Northumberland and sa◅e therein only one yeere for before hee had made attempt of any memorable act he was traiterously murdered by his own seruants at Mikilwongton the ninth Kalends of August leauing the Crown vndisposed of vntill the Nones of the same moneth in the next yeere EDitwald or Mollo was then made King of Northumberland and with great valiancie defended his Subiects Some say that at the end of six yeeres hee resigned his gouernment yet others affirme his raign to be eleuen yeeres and lastly that hee was slaine by Alured his Successour ALured the murderer of his Lord and Master beganne his raigne ouer the kingdome of Northumberland the yeere of Christs Incarnation seuen hundred sixty fiue and continued the same with such dislikes that hee lastly was expelled out of the Prouince by his own subiects enforced to abandon the same He was the son of Ta◅win the son of Bie◅hom the son of Bofae the son of Ailrick the naturall son of Ida the first King of Bernicia And the sonnes of this Alured were Osred afterwards King of Northumberland and Alhnud slaine by the Danes and canonized a Saint EThelred the sonne of Mollo was aduanced to the Regiment of Northumberland and in the fifth yeere of his raigne was driuen out of the same by Edelbald and Herebert two Dukes that warred against him who hauing discomfited and slaine his Generall and souldiers in a fierce battel so weakened the hopes of King Ethelred that he fled his Country and left the Kingdome in a miserable estate through the dissensions of those ambitious Princes ALfwald the brother of the foresaid King Alered aspiring to the Soueraignty of the Northumbrians ruled the same in great Iustice to his worthy commendations notwithstanding the wickednes of his people was such that without all guilt he was traiterously murthered by the conspiracie of Siga 23. Sept. the yeere of Christs Incarnation seuen hundred eightie eight after he had raigned eleuen yeeres and his body buried at Hexhaem His sonnes were Alfus and Alfwin both slaine by King Ethelred OSred the sonne of King Alured tooke vpon him the Rule of Northumberland the yeere of grace seuen hundred eightie nine and the same yeere finished his gouernment thereof being expelled by his subiects and depriued of all kingly authority EThelred the sonne of Mollo reuoked from exile wherein he had liued the space of twelue yeeres was againe restored to the Crowne but he minding the iniuries that his Lords had formerly done him sought the reuenge by their deaths as also to establish his Throne the surer slew Alfus and Alfwin the sons of Alfwald as wee haue said the right heires to the Crowne and inticing Osred the former deposed King into his danger commanded him to be put to death at Cu◅burge the fourteenth of September and yeere of Christ seuen hundred ninety two And to strengthen himselfe the more against all his opposites the same yeere he married Lady Elfled the second Daughter to great Off a King of Mercia forsaking his former Wife without any iust cause giuen on her part These things sate so neere the hearts of his subiects that after seuen yeeres from his second establishment they rebelliously rose in Armes and at Cobre miserably slew him the eighteenth day of Aprill the yeere of Christ Iesus 794. AFter whose death the Northumbrians were sore molested with many intruders or rather Tyrants that banded for the soueraignty the space of thirty yeeres The first whereof was Oswald that held the title of King only twenty eight daies then was forced to saue his life by flight vnto the King of the Picts Next Ard◅lfe a Duke reuoked from exile then Alfwold E◅red Ethelred Readulph Osbert and Elle slaine by the Danes in Yorke at a place frō Elle his slaughter called to this day Elle-Crofte and the Kingdome yeelded to the protection of Egbert King of the West-Saxons who was now become Englands first absolute Monarch as holding all the rest of the Kings no longer for his Associates but his subiects in the yeere nine hundred twentie six after it had stood in forme of a Kingdome three hundred seuenty nine yeeres and was made a Prouince and ioined with the rest vnto the English Monarchie THE CIRCVIT AND SVCCESSORS OF THE MERCIAN KINGDOME VNTILL IT WAS SVBIECTED TO THE WEST-SAXONS CHAPTER X. THis Kingdome of Mercia contained more Counties and the skirts of that royall Tent were spread with a wider compasse then any
the third sonne of King Penda in the nonage of yong Kenred the sonne of Vulfhere who in his tender yeeres rather desired a priuate life then any publike authority in the Common-weale succeeded his brother both in the Kingdome of Mercia and Monarchy of the Englishmen But when hee had raigned thirty yeeres gaue ouer the Crowne to his Nephew the said Kenred and became a Monke in the Monastery of Bradney in Lincolne-shire where hee died Anno 716. His Wife was Osfryde Daughter to Oswyn King of Northumberland and issue Chelred that succeeded Kenred in the Mercian kingdome KEnred the sonne of Vulfhere his Vncle Ethelred changing his Princely Crown for a Monks Coule beganne his Raigne ouer the Mercians and his Monarchy ouer the English Anno 704. wherein he raigned the space of foure yeeres and then with like deuotion of those times addicted to an easie and quiet Religion abandoned both Crowne and Country and went to Rome where of Pope Constantine hee receiued the tonsure and habit of a Monke at the Apostles Tombes and entring a Monastery therein spent other foure yeeres of his life to the day of his death which was Anno 708. hauing had neither wife nor issue to reuiue his name or to rule his kingdome CHelred receiuing the resignation of Kenred his Cosin-german when he went to Rome and of sufficient yeeres and discretion to haue succeeded Ethelred his Father what time the said Kenred was ordained King raigned with great valour ouer the Mercians and was likewise Monarch ouer the Englishmen His peace was disquieted by Inas his West-Saxons who for seuen yeeres continuance inuaded his kingdome His Wife was Wereburge saith Marianus and Florentius the Monke who ascribe to her a long life and to die without Childten This Chelred raigned the space of eight yeeres and died the yeere of grace seuen hundred and fifteenth whose body was buried in the Cathedrall Church of Lechfeild EThelbald after the death of Chelred was made King of the Mercians and Monarch of the English the yeere of Christs Incarnation seuen hundred sixteene He was a Prince giuen to peace but withall a most lasciuious Adulterer insomuch that Boniface Archbishop of Mentz wrote his Epistle vnto him in reprehension of the same which tooke such effect that in repentance of his foule facts hee founded the Monasterie of Crowland driuing in mighty Piles of Oake into that moorish ground whereon hee laid a great and goodly building of stone He was the son of Aâ—…wr the elder sonne of Eoppa the second sonne of King Wibba the brother of King Penda and raigned fortie two yeeres in the end whereof he was slaine in a battell fought against Cuthred King of the West-Saxons at Secondone three miles from Tamworth the yeere of Christ seuen hundred fiftie fiue and was buried at Repton in Darby-shire hauing had neither Wife nor Children OFfa slaying Bernred the murtherer of King Ethelbald entred vpon the gouernment of the Mercians and the Monarchy of the Saxons An. 758. He inlarged his dominion vpon the Britaines ouercame the Kentish in a battell put to flight the Northumbrians and vanquished the West-Saxons the East-Angles also he seised vpon after he had murthered Ethelbert their King He raigned thirty nine yeeres and died at Ofley the nine and twenty day of Iuly the yeere of our Lord seuen hundred ninetie foure and was buried without the Town of Bedford in a Chapell now swallowed vp by the Riuer Owse He was the son of Thingfryd the sonne of Eanulfe whose Father Osmund was the sonne of Eoppa the brother of King Penda and son of King Wibba whose Father was Crida the first King of the Mercians His Wife was Quendred and children many of whom and of them we will further speake when we come to the time of his Monarchy EGfryde the sonne of great Offa was by him made King at his returne from Rome being the only ioy of his parents and heire apparant to the Saxons Monarchy vpon which he entred the day after his fathers death and liued himselfe but a hundred and fortie daies after deceasing the seuenteenth of December in the yeere of our Lord God seuen hundred ninety six hauing had neither wife nor issue that wee reade of and his body honourably interred in the Church of the Monasterie of Saint Albanes founded by Offa. KEnwolfe the cosen a farre off to King Egfrid deceased and both of them remooued in bloud no lesse then six descents from Wibba the second Mercian King was the sonne of Cuthbert as the Monke of Worcester deriues him the sonne of Bassa the sonne of Kenrowe the sonne of Kentwin the sonne of Kenwalk the sonne of Wibba aforesaid and succeeded King Egfryd in his Dominions But of this Mercian Monarch more shall be written in the succession and time of that his gouernment Hee raigned two and twentie yeeres and deceased the yeere of our Lord eight hundred and nineteene and his bodie interred in the Monasterie of Winchcombe in the Countie of Glocester being of his owne foundation His wife was Queene Elfryde the daughter as some suppose of Offa who had beene betrothed to Ethelbert King of the East-Angles slaine by her father by whom he had issue Kenelm Quendred and Burgemhild of whom more followeth KEnelm the sonne of King Kenwolfe a childe of seuen yeeres old succeeded in the Kingdome of Mercia but not in the Monarchie as his fathers had done Egbert the West-Saxon at that time being grown great in his fortunes This young King Kenelm raigned only fiue moneths and then by the ambitious desire of Quendrid his sister who seeking the gouernment by the shedding of his guiltlesse bloud instigated one Askbert his Instructor by promises of great preferments and rich rewards to make him away who only stood as she thought in her way to the Crowne This wicked practise was foorth with as impiously performed for hauing him foorth vnder pretence of hunting he slew the innocent King whose vertuous inclination promised great hopes and whose harmlesse yeeres had not attained to any worldly guile His bodie hee secretly buried vnder a bush and if we will beleeue the Golden Legend where his life is described was thus found out A white Doue which belike had seene the deed done and had got it ingrossed in a scrole of parchment posted therewith to S. Peter in Rome and vpon the High Altar laid it to bee read where in the Saxon characters thus it was found In Clenc kon baâ—… Kenelme Kinbaâ—…ne lieâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is At Clenc in a Cow pasture Kenelme the Kings childe lieth beheaded vnder a thorne But most true it is that an obscure sepulcher the body had at the first and howsoeuer found out was afterwards with great honour and ceremonie translated to the Monasterie of Winchcombe which his father had founded The murderesse Quendrid
in a plaine meadow In these and thereabouts by digging haue beene found peeces of ancient fashioned armour with the bones of men whose bodies were thus couered with earth that was brought thither by their wel-willers and friends euen in their head-peeces a token of loue that then was vsed as some imagine This Trophey Aurelius Ambrosius in memoriall of the Britaines massacre erected and is worthily accounted for one of the Wonders of this Iland and 〈◊〉 in the verses of Alexander 〈◊〉 called The Giants Daâ—…nce wherein this Ambrosius was interred after hâ—…e had raigned thirtie two yeeres and wherof the towne Ambresbury beares the name Others report that the Britaine 's erected this most stately Sepulcher â—…uer the body of Ambrosius there slaine by the sword of his enemies that his Countries loue in such a costly peece of worke might remaine vnto posterities in this the Altar of his vertue and manhood for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith that this man in succouring his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 tooke vpon him the Imperiall Robe and aganist the 〈◊〉 rage of those German enemies oft times ouer 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 puissant armies but was lastly slaine by them vpon the plaines of Salesburie I cannot with silence let passe the ridiculous reports of the bringing of the Stones out of Africke into Ireland and from thence vnder the conduct of Vter the brother of Ambrosius vnto this Plain by the industrious meanes of Merlin surnamed Ambrose borne in the ancient City Merdâ—…n and as Humfrey Lhâ—…d saith of a noble virgin whose father for his skill in the Mathematicks and wonderfull knowledge in all other kinde of learning was by the rude common people reputed to be the sonne of an Incubus or a male Diuell which in the similitude and likenesse of men doe vse carnally to companie with women But how this may agree with his diuine mouth that telles vs the Spirits haue neither flesh nor bones and the whole Scriptures that man is carnally begotten conceiued and born I leaue for others further to dispute Only I know that such begettings as Merlines is reported to bee without father and Simon Magus also that before him would needs be the sonne of a Virgin doe not a little contradict our Christian Profession who acknowledge onely the conception of Christ to be conceiued without the seed of man or of sinne But to our purpose Ambrosius Aurelius by Panuinius accounted the last Emperour of the British bloud is said to raigne in Britaine thirty two yeeres and to die in that of Christs Incarnaâ—…on foure hundred ninety seuen VTERPENDRAGON 4. VTer surnaâ—… 〈◊〉 the brother of Ambrosius succeeded him both in valour and in the Gouernment of Britaine His entrance was with troubles against the Saxons who vnder the leading of Eske and Oâ—…a the sonnes of King Hengist had passed with spoile to the Citie Yorke whither this new-made Generall presently repâ—…d and giuing them battell with the discomâ—… of the whole Army tooke both the 〈◊〉 priâ—…ers and committed them to safe cuâ—…odie But the Britaâ—…es saith 〈◊〉 becomming disloiall to their Prince seldome assisted him with preuenting counsell and the Princâ—… enamored vpon the Duke of Cornwals Wife consulted more with Merliâ—… to transforme himselfe from himselfe then to giue direction against the common enemie For comming to Tindagell Castle in Cornwall possessed by Gorlois Duke of that Prouince beheld in his eye the Paragon of Nature which was Lady Igren his Dutches and wife Vter whose thoughts till then had bin free and from his childhood had euer followed Mars in the field was now surprised so far with her loue that his Shield and Armes were both neglected and vnworne and all his thoughts set on worke to purchase his most wisâ—…ed desire which lastly by Merline and Magick was effected and that after this manner if we will beleeue him of Monmouth who is the reporter His suites and hopes failing saith he to win her vnto dishonor Merline altogether new-moulded the shape of King Vter and printed in his face the feature of Gorlois her owne Lord by which meanes and without suspect the King dishonourably violated this Ladies chastitie in which Bed of deceit the famous Arthur was begot The captiue Captaines Eske and Octa in these loose times of his loue gat loose from their Keepers and with their ratling armour roused Vter from this wanton Lullaby who with troopes of strength and trumpets of defiance met these Saxons face to face in the field where betwixt them was fought a most bloudy battell and that euen almost to the last stroke and wherein if fatall destinie had withdrawne her hand the Iland had been rid of these Intruders for euer For therein say our Authours the Saxons perished by the Britaines swords vpon whose points also Eske and Octa paid their escapes with the losse of their liues This field was at Verolam whither Vter sicke and in his Horse-litter was borne among his Army and after long and sore siege wonne from them that Citie Finally when this King had raigned the space of eighteene yeeres he died by poison put into a well whereof vsually he dranke and was buried at Stonhenge with his brother Ambrosius Of his surname Pendragon these supposals are made At his natiuitie say some appeared a fierie Comet in some part resembling a Dragons Head whereupon that great reputed Prophet Merline attributed this heauenly Meteor vnto this Princely new-borne Babe and gaue him the name of Vter-Pendragon Others for his serpentine wisdome deriue the surname of this Serpents Head who like vnto that of Dan bit the Horse heeles so that the riders fell backward For in all his warres against the Saxons hee was most fortunate and victorious with their great ouerthrowes But others will haue him so named from his Royall Banner borne euer before him wherein was portraied a Dragon with a Golden Head of which Standerd since neighbour Nations haue had good experience and in far Country it hath been displaied in the cause of Christianitie to the terror of the Pagans as in Syria by that inuincible English King Richard the first surnamed Cur-de-lion in Scotland and Wales by that conquering Prince Edward the first and the same as yet is in field borne for an Imperiall Standard in our English Campes KING ARTHVR 5. ARthur the sonne of Vter begotten as is said of Ladie Igren Dutchesse of Cornwall was crowned King at fifteene yeeres of age about the yeere of Christ fiue hundred and sixteene or as Matthew of Westminster hath it fiue hundred and eighteene His prosperous entrance was enuied at by Lotho King of the Picts and by Couran King of the Scots who had married his owne Aunts Anna and Alda the two sisters of Ambrose and Vter each of them expecting the Crowne before him through the opinion and repute of his bastardie especially Lotho who had issue by Anna Mordrad and Gawan the latter of which spent his
life in the cause of that quarrell His first proceedings were against the common enemie the Saxons whose Captaine Colgerne he chased from Northumberland into Yorke which Citie likewise he girt with a strait siege notwithstanding Colgerne thence escaped into Germany and of King Cherdick got succour for his Saxons who with seuen hundred saile arriued in Scotland Arthur aduertised of his great power raised his siege and drew towards London and thence sent for aid to his Nephew Howel King of Little Britaine in France who came himselfe in person to ioyne with his Vncle. These from South-hampton marched to Lincolne which Citie Cherdick had strongly besieged but was thence forced by Arthurs conquering sword Twelue battels he fought against these Saxons as Ninius recordeth with great manhood and victorie The first was at the mouth of the Riuer Gleyne the second third fourth and fifth vpon the Banks of Douglasse in the Countie of Lineux the sixth vpon the Riuer Bassus the seuenth in the wood Calidon the eighth neere to the Castle Guynien the ninth in Wales at the Towne Cairelien the tenth at Trachenrith or Rithowode vpon the Sea side the eleuenth vpon a hill named Agned Cathergonien and the twelfth at Bathe or Bathen-hill where the Britaines as Beda saith gaue the Saxons a very great ouerthrow which by Gyldas report happened fortie foure yeeres after the Saxons first arriuage into Britaine the yeere wherein himselfe was borne Of Arthurs successe both at home and abroad his great magnificence in Court and Countrey his Banners and foure Golden Swords borne before him his Round Tables and challenges of Martiall Honour let Monmouth the Writer Newbery the Resister and Leiland the Maintainer be heard for me But certaine it is by the report of Malmesbury that Arthur was a Prince more worthy to be aduanced by the truth of Records in warrantable credit then by fables scandalized with poeticall fictions and hyperbolicall falshoods Whose Banner was so often spread for the cause of Christianitie and defense of his Countrey being the only proppe that vpheld the same And lamentable it is that the fame of this puissant Prince had not beene sounded by a more certaine Trumpet for to say the truth of his Writer euen in a word hee was well skilled in Antiquities of tradition but as it seemeth not any of ancient credit so many toies and tales hee euery where interlaceth out of his owne braine wherewith hee was charged while himselfe liued insomuch as he is now ranged among those Writers whom the Roman Church hath censured to be forbidden This hurt therefore those ouer-zealous Monkes haue done to the Subiect whereof they wrote that through an ouer-much conceited opinion with the vertue and fame of the person they haue mingled such matters as may iustly be reiected whereby their worths are not only depriued of their truly-deserued honours but which more is euen their persons suspected to be nought else but fictions as Hercules in Ouid or Hector in Homer And so hath Geffrey done by this most worthy Prince Arthur whose warres against the Saxons for defense of this Iland he hath enlarged with the Conquests of other Kingdomes and Countries wherein he neuer came which hath made not onely his Acts to be doubted of but euen his person to bee called in question whether any such Arthur euer ruled in Britaine Yet with better regard to the Recorders of his spreading fame we grant both the man and many honorable parts in him though not in the like manner as they haue laid them downe Neither are we straied so farre from the steps of credulitie that we can beleeue no more then wee see or that seeing bee fore-stalled with a preiudicate opinion for though we consent not to the fables of Homer neither to the inuentions that Euripides and Sophocles made vpon the Battles of Troy yet wee denie not but that there were Warres and Battles at Troy wherein many Martiall acts vndoubtedly were performed neither doubt wee of his person as Seneca seemeth to doe of Iupiters but acknowledge it with reuerence for truth yet with this reseruation that all is not Gospell which is written in Greeke And had there not beene a truth of things whereupon Poets made their fables there had beene at this day no fables of Poets in the world And as Geffrey wondreth that neither Gyldas nor Beda doe mention Arthur nor his great deeds so saith Randulphus may we at Geffrey that hath augmented them aboue the pitch of credulitie But for the truth of this Prince besides a Charter exemplified vnder the sâ—…ale of King Edward the Third wherein mention is made of King Arthur to haue beene a great Benefactour to the Abbey of Glastenbury who as Iohn Rouse reporteth had giuen Bren-march and other Demaines to the value of fiue hundred Markes yeerely to the said Monasterie His Armes being an Escocheon wheron a Crosse with the Virgin Mary bearing Christ in her armes cut in stone and standing ouer the first Gate of entrance as yet is said to be the Armes of that Abbey And Ioseph the iudicious Monke of Excester who followed King Richard the First in his warre for the Conquest of the Holy Land in his poeticall verses extolleth Arthur with Alexander Caesar and Hercules yea and Ninius farre his ancient calleth Arthur an Iron Mall that both bruised and brake the Lions iawes asunder Therefore of his person we make no doubt though his acts haue beene written with too lauish a pen neither consent we with those Historians that naturalize him for a Britaine seeing that Ninius Beda Malmesburie and himselfe seeme to speake the contrarie for Ambrosius being the brother of Vter Pendragon as we already from Beda haue shewed was a Captaine descended from the bloud of the Romans whose parents saith Ninius had worne the Purple Robe and both of them the sonnes of Constantine whose father in Britaine against Honorius the Emperour had put on the said Robe And by his naturall descent from the Romans Arthur not only denied them Tribute but also threatned to haue a Tribute from Rome for in his Letters to that end sent vnto the Senate thus in an old Manuscript we finde it indited Vnderstand among you of Rome that I am King Arthur of Britaine and freely it hold and shall hold and at Rome hastily will I bee not to giue you trâ—…age but to haue trâ—…age of you for Constantine that was Helenes sonne and other of miâ—… Ancestors conquered Rome and thereof were Emperours and that theâ—… had and held I shall haue yourâ—… Goddâ—…s grace Whereby is manifest his bloud was from the Romans Let not therefore any of our Britaines take exceptions against me for this neither that I enlarge not his fame by the enlargement of his Empire in Russia Lapland and in making Norway his Chamber of Britaine as if that Kingdome and Title should bee giuen him by the Pope that indeed cuts large
of Osrike who did apostate from his faith and ruling his Prouince in plentie and peace the space of seuen yeeres was therefore greatly enuied by Oswy of Bernicia and lastly by him prouoked into the field Their hosts met at the place then called Wilfares Downe ten miles West from the village Cataracton and there attended to hazard the day But Oswyn finding himselfe too weake for Oswy and to saue the effusion of Christian bloud forsooke the field accompanied onely with one Souldier and went to Earle Hunwald his friend as he thought to secure his life But contrary to trust hee deliuered him vnto King Oswy who cruelly slew him the twentieth of August and ninth of his raigne at the place called Ingethling where afterwards for satisfaction of so hainous an offence a Monasterie was built as vpon like occasions many the like foundations were laid whose stones were thus ioyned with the morter of bloud 3 Of this Oswine thus slaine Beda reporteth the Story following Among his other rare vertues and princely qualities his humility saith he and passing lowlinesse excelled whereof he thus exemplifieth The reuerend Christian Bishop Aidan vsing much trauell to preach the Gospell thorowout that Prouince the King for his more ease gaue him a goodly Gelding with rich and costly trapping It chanced one day as the Bishop rode to minister the word of life that a poore man demanded his almes but hee not hauing wherewith to releeue him and pitying his distressed poore estate presently alighted and gaue vnto him his horse and rich furniture whereof when the King heard he blamed him and said What meant you my Lord to giue to the begger the horse that I gaueyou with my saddle and trappings Had we horses of no lower price to giue away to the poore To whom the Bishop replied And is the brood of a beast dearer in your sight then this poore man the childe of God The King 〈◊〉 reprooued turned himselfe towards the fire and there â—…dly pausing vpon this answer presently gaue from him his sword and in haste fell at the Bishops feet desiring forgiuenesse in that he had said The Bishop much astonied suddenly lift vp the King desiring him to sit to meat and to be mery which the King immediately did but the Bishop contrariwise began to bee pensiue and sadde and the teares to trickle downe his cheekes in which passion hee burst out into these speeches and said to his Chaplaine in an vnknowne tongue I neuer till this time haue seene an humble King and surely his life cannot bee long for this people are not worthy to haue such a Prince to gouern them But to returne to King Oswy 4 Who after many cruell inuasions of the mercilesse Penda was forced to sue vnto him for peace with proffers of infinite treasure and most precious iewels all which reiected and the Tyrant comming on Oswy sought his helpe by supplication to God and with such zeale as then was embraced vowed his young daughter Elfled to be consecrated in perpetuall virginitie vnto him with twelue Farmers and their lands to the erection and maintenance of a Monasterie and thereupon prepared himselfe for battle 5 The Armie of this enemie is reported to redouble thirty times his all well appointed and old tried souldiers against whom Oswy with his sonne Alkfryd boldly marched Egfryd his other sonne then being an hostage with Cinwise an vnder Queene of the Mercians Ethelwald the sonne of Oswald tooke part with Penda against his naturall Vncle and natiue Country so did Ethelherd the brother of Christian Anna side with this heathenish and cruell Mercian 6 The battle was fought neere to the riuer Iunet which at that time did ouer-flow his bankes so that the victorie falling with Oswy more were drowned in the water then slaine with the sword And heerein proud Penda lost his life with the discomfiture of all his Mercian power Heerein also died Ethelherd the East-Angles King who was the only motiue to these warres and Ethelwald escaping returned with dishonour vnto Deira The day was thus gotten the thirteenth yeere of King Oswy his raigne the fifteenth day of Nouember and yeere of Christ his Incarnation six hundred fifty fiue 7 After this victorie king Oswy raigned in great glory the space of three yeeres subduing the Mercians the south parts of the English and made the northerne parts likewise subiect vnto him He it was that decided the long controuersy for Easters celebration and founded the Cathedrall Church in Lichfeild for a Bishops See which Citie with all South-Mercia diuided from the north by the riuer Trent hee gaue to Peada the sonne of king Penda in mariage with his naturall daughter Alkfled on condition that he should become a Christian all which the said king not long enioied but was murdered in his owne Court. And the Mercians erecting Vulfhere his brother and their natiue country-man for king rebelled against Oswy and freed themselues from a forraine subiection 8 Thus Oswy ending in troubles as he began in warres raigned the space of twenty eight yeeres and then falling sicke was so strucke with remorse for the death of good Oswyn and bloud which hee had spilt that hee vowed a pilgrimage to Rome in which reputed holy place hee purposed to haue ended his life and to haue left his bones therein to rest but his disease increasing and that purpose failing he left this life the fifteenth of Februarie and his body to remaine in S. Peters Church at Streanshach the yeere after Christs birth six hundred seuentie and of his own age fifty eight His Wife 9 Eanfled the wife of this king was the daughter of Edwin and Ethelburg king Queene of Northumberland She was the first Christian that was baptized in that Prouince and after her fathers death was brought vp in Kent vnder her mother and thence maried vnto this Oswy whom she suruiued and spent the whole time of her widow-hood in the Monastery of Steanshalch where her daughter Elfred was Abbesse wherein she deceased and was interred in the Church of S. Peter hard by her husband king Edwin His Issue 10 Egfryd the eldest sonne of king Oswy and of Queene Eanfled was borne in the third yeere of his fathers raigne being the yeere of grace six hundred forty fiue In the twenty fifth yeere of his age and of our Lord God six hundred seuenty one he succeeded his father in Northumberland but not in his Monarchie of whose life and acts wee haue further spoken in the seuenth Chapter of this Booke 11 Elswine the second sonne of king Oswy and of Queene Eanfled was borne in the yeere of our Lord six hundred sixty one being the ninth of his fathers raigne at whose death he was nine yeeres old and in the ninth yeere after being the eighteenth of his age was vnfortunately slaine in a battell wherein he
serued his brother Egfrid against Ethelred king of the Mercians to the great griefe of them both the yeere of Christs natiuity six hundred seuentie nine 12 Elfled the eldest daughter of king Oswy and queene Eanfled was borne in the month of September the yeere of grace six hundred fiftie foure being the twelfth of her fathers raigne and when she was a yeer old by him committed to the custodie bringing vp of the renowned Lady Hilda Abbesse of Streanshall wherein she liued vnder her a Nun and after her death did succeed her Abbesse of the place and in great holinesse and vertue spent therein her life vnto the day of her death which was the yeere of Christ Iesus seuen hundred fourteene and of her owne age sixtie being interred in S. Peters Church within the same Monasterie 13 Offrid the younger daughter of king Oswy and queene Eanfled was borne about the fifteenth yeere of her fathers raigne which was the yeere of our Lord six hundred sixtie seuen and when she was fully twenty was married vnto Ethelred king of Mercia the twelfth Monarch of the Englishmen in the third yeere of his raigne and of Christ six hundred seuenty seuen 14 Alkfrid the naturall sonne of king Oswy did first succeed his cosen Ethelwald sonne of king Oswald his Vncle in part of Northumberland and held the same by force against his Father which afterwards he peaceably inioyed both with him and his halfe brother King Egfrid whom lastly hee succeeded in the whole kingdome of Northumberland as more at large in the same story we haue declared 15 Alâ—…fled the naturall daughter of king Oswy borne before her father was king in the yeere of Christs incarnation six hundred fiftie three and the eleuenth of her fathers raigne was married to Peâ—…d the sonne of Penda that by his permission had gouerned some part of Mercia and by Oswy his gift with this Alfled all the South of that Prouince She was his wife three yeers and is of most writers taxed to be the actor of his death being wickedly murthered in the feast of Easter the yeere of grace six hundred fiftie sixe and the fourteenth of her Fathers raigne VVLFHERE THE SIXTH KING OF THE MERCIANS AND THE ELEVENTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN HIS RAIGNE ACTS WIFE AND ISSVE CHAPTER XXIII VVulfhere after the murther of his brother Peada aduanced against Oswy by the Nobles of Mercia maintained his title and kingdome for twelue yeeres continuance in the life time of that Northumbrian Monarch and after his death translated the Monarchy from those Kings and Country vnto himself and his successors the Mercians who now wore the Imperiall Diademe without reuersement vntill such time as great Egbert set it vpon the West-Saxons head He was the second sonne of Penda King of Mercia and the sixth in succession of that kingdome beginning his raigne the yeere of Christ his Incarnation six hundred fiftie nine and twelue yeeres after Anno six hundred seuenty one entred his Monarchy ouer the Englishmen and was in number accounted the eleuenth Monarch of the Land 2 His entrance was with trouble against the Northumbrians for vnto Egfrid their King he had lost the possession of the Iland Linsey and was expelled the Country yet three yeeres after he fought against the West-Saxons with better successe whose Country with conquest he passed thorow and wan from Redwald their King the I le of Wight which Iland he gaue to Edilwach the South-Saxons King whom he receiued his God-sonne at the font-stone notwithstanding himselfe had lately been a prophane Idolater and most cruell Heathen as by the Liger booke of the Monastery of Peterborow appeareth whose story is this 3 King Vulfhere of Mercia remaining at his Castell in Vlferchester in Stafford-shire and vnderstanding that Vulfald and Rufin his two sonnes vnder pretence and colour of hunting vsually resorted to reuerend Chad to bee instructed in the fruitfull faith of Christ Iesus and had at his hands receiued the Sacrament of Baptisme at the perswasion of one Werebod suddenly followed and finding them in the Oratory of that holy man in deuout contemplations slew them there with his owne hands Whose martyred bodies Queene Ermenehild their mother caused to be buried in a Sepulchre of stone and thereupon a faire Church to be erected which by reason of the many stones thither brought for that foundation was euer after called Stones and now is a Market Towne in the same County But King Vulfhere repenting this his most vnhumane murther became himselfe a Christian and destroied all those Temples wherein his heathen Gods had been worshipped conuerting them all into Christian Churches and religious Monasteries and to redeeme so hainous an offence vnderwent the finishing of Medisâ—…am his brothers foundation enriching it largely with lands and possessions notwithstanding hee is taxed by William of Malmesbury with the foule sinne of Symony for selling vnto Wyna the Bishopricke of London 4 He raigned King ouer the Mercians the space of seuenteene yeeres and Monarch of the English fully foure leauing his life in the yeere of our Lord six hundred seuentie foure and his body to be buried in the Monastery of Peterborow which was of his brothers and his owne foundation His Wife 5 Ermenhild the Wife of King Vulfhere was the daughter of Ercombert the seuenth King of Kent and sister to Egbert and Lothair both Kings of that Countie Her mother was Sexburg daughter to Anna the seuenth King of the East-Angles whose sisters were many and most of them Saints She was married vnto him in the third yeere of his raigne and was his wife fourteene yeeres After his decease she went to her mother Queene Sexburg being then Abbesse of Ely where she continued all the rest of her life and therein deceased and was buried His Issue 6 Kenred the son of King Vulfhere and of Queen Ermenhild being the heire apparant of his fathers possessions was vnder age at his fathers decease and by reason of his minority was withheld from the gouernment which Ethelred his Vncle entred into without any contradiction of this Kenred who held himselfe contented to liue a priuate life notwithstanding Ethelred taking the habit of a Monke left the Crowne to him who was the right heire 7 Vulfald a young Gentleman conuerted to the Christian faith by Bishop Chad and martyred for profession of the same by King Vulfhere is reported by Water of Wittlesey a Monke of Peterborow in a Register which he wrote of that Monastery to bee the supposed son of King Vulfhere himselfe and to haue been slaine by him in his extreme fury before he was a Christian or could indure to heare of the Christian faith He was buried in Stone as we haue said where his father built a Colledge of Canons regular which was afterwards called S. Vulfaldes 8 Rufine the fellow martyr of Vulfald
is by the same Writer reported to be his brother and the supposed sonne also of Vulfhere the King Their murthers as he saith was committed the ninth Calends of August which is with vs the foure and twenty of Iuly vpon which day there was yeerely celebrated a solemne memoriall of their martyrdomes in the same place where they both suffered and where their Monument was then remaining 9 Wereburg the daughter of King Vulfhere and Queene Ermenhild was in her childhood committed to the bringing vp of Queene Etheldrid her mothers Aunt in the Monastery of Ely by whose perswasion she professed virginity and returning to her Country in the raigne of King Ethelred her Vncle was by him made ouerseer of all the Monasteries within his dominions She deceased at Trickingham now called Trentham in Stafford-shire and was buried at Hanbery Her body was afterwards remooued to Westchester where Leafrik the Earle built in honour of her a goodly Church called S. Wereburgs which to this day is the Cathedrall Church of that Citie ETHELRED THE SEVENTH KING OF MERCIA AND TVVELFTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH HIS ACTS WIFE AND ISSVE CHAPTER XXIIII EThelred the third sonne of King Penda and brother to the last declared Vulfhere in the yeere of Christ Iesus six hundred seuenty fiue beganne his raigne in the kingdome of Mercia and at the same time in the Monarchy of the Englishmen being the seuenth King among them that ware their Diademe and the twelfth person that bare the Imperiall title of the whole his claime was not immediately nor next in succession young Kenred his Nephew standing betwixt him and the Crowne But himselfe a child in yeeres and in them also addicted vnto a priuate life he gaue his Vncle way to vndergo so publike a charge which without contradiction was likewise accepted of the subiects 2 His entrance was with warre against the Kentish Lothaire whose Country he destroied sparing neither Churches nor religious Abbeys the King not daring to appeare in field The Citie Rochester felt also his fury whose Citizens were ransacked their buildings ruinated and their Bishop Putta driuen to such distresse that he became a Teacher of good Arts and Musicke in Mercia to maintaine his aged yeeres from the necessity of perishing want These stirres saith Beda happened in the yeere of grace six hundred seuenty seuen and the next following so fearefull a Blazing starre as was wonderfull to behold first discouered in the moneth of August and for three moneths together continued rising in the morning and giuing forth a blazing pile very high and of a glittering flame 3 The remorse of conscience for the bloud he had spilt and the places of Oratories by him destroied besides his intrusions into another mans right strucke so deepe a wound into King Ethelreds breast that euer hee bethought him what recompence to make First therefore building a goodly Monastery at Bradney and that most fruitfully seated in the County of Lincolus thought that not sufficient to wash away the scarres of his foule offence but determined in himselfe to forsake the world for that was the terme attributed to the monasticall life wherein notwithstanding in lesse cares they liued and their persons more safe from all dangers attempted then when they publikely administred their lawes to their people the iust executions whereof many times breed the ouerthrow of their Princes and their Persons neuer secure amidst their owne gards 4 But such was the religion then taught and the godly zeale of the good Princes then raigning whose works haue manifested their vertues to posterities and faith in Christ the saluation of their soules in whose Paradise we leaue them and Ethelred to his deuout intent who to reconcile himselfe first vnto Kenred bequeathed the Crowne solely to him although he had a sonne capable thereof then putting on the habit of religion became himselfe a Monke in his owne Monastery of Bradney where he liued a regular life the terme of twelue yeeres and therein lastly died Abbat of the place when hee had raigned thirty yeeres the yeere of Christs natiuity seuen hundred sixteene His Wife 5 Offryd the wife of King Ethelred was the daughter of Oswy and of Lady Eanfled King and Queene of Northumberland She was married vnto him in the yeere of our Lord six hundred seuenty seuen being the third of his raigne and the twentieth of her age Shee was his wife twenty yeeres and passing thorow the North parts of Mercia she was set vpon and slaine by the people of that Country in reuenge of the death of Peada their King who had long before bin murthered by Alkefled his wife and her half sister as we haue said And thus strangely came shee to her vntimely end the yeer of our Lord six hundred ninety seuen the twenty three yeere of her husbands raigne and the fortieth of her owne age His Issue 6 Chelred the sonne of King Ethelred and of Queene Offryd his wife was the heire apparant of his fathers kingdome and of sufficient yeeres to haue succeeded him when he entred into religion but that it was his fathers will to make amends to his Nephew Kenred sonne to his elder brother King Vulfhere that now he might raigne before his sonne who should haue raigned before himselfe KENRED THE EIGHTH KING OF MERCIA AND THE THIRTEENTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN CHAPTER XXV KEnred the sonne of Vulfhere because of his minoritie at his Fathers death was defeated of his dominions by his Vncle Ethelred and vntill it pleased him to resigne his Crown liued a priuate life whereunto by nature hee was most inclined But King Ethelred for the wrongs to him committed and to redeeme the time that in warre and wealth he had prodigally spent yeelded the Scepter vnto his hand and set his seeming ouer-heauy Crowne vpon his Nephew Kenreds head who began his raigne at one and the same time both ouer the Mercians and Monarchy of the Englishâ—… which was the yeere of Christs Incarnation seuen hundred and foure 2 He is in account the eighth King of that Prouince and the thirteenth Monarch since Hengist the Saxon. He raigned in peace the space of foure yeeres then weary of gouernment and desirous of contemplation after the example of his Vncle sought a more priuate and religious life and thereupon appointing Chelred his Cosen germane to rule in his place in the fifth yeere of his raigne abandoned his kingdome and Country and departed for Rome accompanied with Offa King of the East-Saxons and with Edwine Bishop of Worcester where both these Kings were made Monks in the time of Pope Constantine the first Iustinian the younger then wearing the Imperiall Crowne and in a Monastery at that citie both these penitent Conuerts in the Coules and Orders of Monks spent the rest of their liues and therein died and were enterred this Mercian King Kenred hauing had
7 His warres thus prospering his puissance grew dreadfull and his glory much enuied at by the other Princes whereof Bernulfe of Mercia was the first attempter that sought to plucke the wing of this west-Saxon Eagle but thereby wrought his owne downefall for Egbert ioyning battaile with him at Ellenden ouerthrew his power and in that quarrell Bernulfe was lastly slaine 8 Kent was the next and fairest marke in Egberts 〈◊〉 whose 〈◊〉 not gratious in his own subiects â—…ight was the 〈◊〉 to be subdued him he chased ouer Thamisis and added not onely that Countie but also Sussex and Surrey for Prouinces vnto his owne Kingdome next were the East-Saxons the East-Angles and in truth all both vpon the North and the South of Humber gaue him obedience so that the bounds of his Dominion were greatly enlarged and his royall authority by those seuerall Kings acknowledged 9 Then hee to confirme his estate called an assembly vnto the City Winchester where causing himselfe to bee solemnly crowned became the first Saxons absolute Monarch of the whole Iland so reducing the Monarchiall title from the Mercians to the West-Saxons in whose Progeny it continued without reuersement vntill the Danes first got and againe lost it and the Saxons issue failing the same fell to the Normans Duke by Conquest as in continuance of our history Christ assisting shall be seene 10 His Coronation was at Winchester and entrance in the yeare of Grace eight hundred and nineteene at which time by his Edict in that City dated he caused all the South of the Iland to bee called England according to the Angles of whom himselfe came and promising great felicity to his State and Successors was therein not so happy as in his affaires he had beene fortunate 11 For those Saxons that by warre and blood had made themselues Lords of other mens rights and of one Kingdome no lesse then seuen are now endangered to bee made seruants vnto subiection and by warre and bloud their seuen-fold Kingdome brought againe vnto one neither yet freed from the reuenge of bloodie violence for that a fierce and cruell nation the Danes ceased not continually to inuade them till they had subdued and set the crowne thereof vpon their owne heads who in King Brightrick dayes and about the yeere seuen hundred eighty seuen hauing with three vessels landed in the West of England at three seuerall times in so many seuerall places sought the ruine of the land in the raigne of this Egbert 12 The first was in his thirty third yeare when with thirty fiue ships they landed at Lindisferne vpon the North of England where they were met and fought with at Carham but with such losse to the English that two chiefe Captaines Dudda and Osmond two Bishops Herefrid of Winchester and Vigferd of Shirborne with many Souldiers were therein slaine King Egbert himselfe hardly escaping by the couert of the night 13 Their second attempt was in the second yeare following when in West-Wales they landed vnto whom the Britaines there ioyned and in the place called Hengistenton abode the King in field where Egbert with prosperous fortune vanquished and slew both the Danes and the Welsh 14 The third place of their arriuage was Sheepie in Kent which Iland they sacked and with much a doe were expelled in the last of King Egberts raign and but the new beginning of their sauage cruelties 15 This Egbert by Florentius of Worcester is said to be the sonne of Alkemund who was the sonne of Eafa and he the sonne of Eoppa the sonne of Ingils the brother of Ine the eleuenth King of the West-Saxons and both of them the sonnes of Kenred descended from Cherdik the first King of that Prouince he was but â—…ow oâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 strong of â—…mme very valiant 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 skilfull souldier and as great in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in warre he raigned ouer the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of thirty six yeares and seuen 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the whole Iland seuenteene his dâ—…th 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fourth day of February and yeare of Chrâ—…s â—…nation eight hundred thirty six 16 His bodie was with all 〈◊〉 solemnly buried at Winchester and his bones sinâ—… taken vp â—…maine with others in that Cities Cathedral 〈◊〉 bestowed in Chests set vpon the Wall of each 〈◊〉 the Quier with these verses neither ancient nor 〈◊〉 thereon inscribed Hic Rex Egbertus pausat cum Rege Kenulpho Nobis egregia munera vterque tulit His wife 17 Redburg the wife of King Egbert was the first of the West-Saxons that by their new made law was depriued of title authority or place of a Queene notwithstanding it seemeth shee bare a great stroke with her husband in that Iohn Bâ—…uer the Monke of Westminster reporteth that shee procured a law to be made against the Britains the penalty whereof was present death for any of them to set footing within the realme of England or to passe the Ditch that King Offa had made His Issue 18 Ethelwolfe the eldest sonne of King Egbert and Lady Redburg his wife was in his childhood committed to the charge of Helmestan 〈◊〉 of Winchester vnder whom hee was carefully trayned vp in learning and vertue who comming to mans estate proued also a perfect Souldier and had 〈◊〉 leading of his fathers power against Baldred King 〈◊〉 Kent whom he forced to flie ouer the Thamisis and to abandon his Kingdome which he subdued to the subiection of his father and afterwards succeeded him in the Monarchy of the Englishmen 19 Ethelstane the younger sonne of King Egbert and of the Lady Redburg his wife was by his father deputed King ouer the Kentishmen the South-Saxons and the East-Saxons after hee had brought them vnto his subiection which people hee most valiantly defended against the inuasions of the Danes defeating their forces both by sea and land and at Sandwich gaue them a most memorable ouerthrow in the yeare of our Lord eight hundred fifty one being the sixteenth of his brother King Ethelwolfes raigne in whose time hee deceased and is reported to haue left a sonne named Ostride who by reason of his minority succeeded not in his fathers dominions which Ethelbert the second sonne of King Ethelwolfe entred vpon and being Monarch reunited these kingdomes inseparably vnto the Monarchy 20 Edgith commonly called Saint Edith the daughter of King Egbert was in her childhood by her brother Ethelwolfe committed to the charge and bringing vp of a Lady in Ireland greatly renowmed for her holinesse of life named Modewine by whom she was afterwards recommended to a Disciplesse of the said Lady named Athea and made Gouernesse of a Monastery of the Ladies by her planted in a place which the King her brother had giuen her called Pollesworth situated in Arden in the north verge of the County of Warwicke wherein she liued died and was honourably buried and the place in regard of her afterwards called Saint Ediths of Pollesworth ETHELVVOLFE THE
the first and second Kings of the West-Saxons and the third and fourth Monarchs of the Englishmen She was the second Kings wife that was debarred of the title and place of Queene Shee deceased three years before the King her husband in the nineteenth yeare of his raigne being the yeare of Christs Natiuity eight hundred fifty fiue 10 Iudith his second wife was the daughter of Charles the Emperour and King of Fraâ—…e as wee haue said her Mother was Queene 〈◊〉 the daughter of Vodon Earle of Orlâ—…ance She was a Lady of passing beauty and marryed to this King in France and when she came into England was receiued with the title and place of a Queene in abolishment of the peruerse law of the VVest-Saxons made against the Kings VViues as before was touched She was his wife three yeares and suruiued him without any issue His Issue 11 Ethelbald the eldest sonne of King Ethelwolfe and of Lady Osburg his first wife was brought vp in his youth in the exercise of warre and serued vnder his Father in the great victory obtained against the Danes at Ocley in Surrey in the yeare eight hundred fifty one afterwards hee turned his force against his Father and at his returne from Rome practised to defeat him of his Kingdome and was ready to haue giuen him battaile had not his Father parted with him his Dominion 12 Ethelbert the second son of King Ethelwolfe and Lady Osburg his first wife was in the life time of his Father after the decease of his vncle Ethelstan appointed and placed his Successor in his Kingdome ouer the South-Saxons the Kentish and the East-Saxons without any mention or meaning as it seemeth that hee should intermeddle further with any other part of England Notwithstanding after the death of his brother Ethelbald it was generally holden of all men for law equity and reason that he should succeed him in the Monarchy and so he did with the consent of his Brethren and without resistance or contradiction of any other 13 Ethelred the third sonne of King Ethelwolfe and Lady Osburg his first wife had by the disposition of his Father in his last will the one halfe of his Fathers proper inheritance which was all such land as King Egbert his Grandfather had before hee was King and was no part of the Demaines of the Kingdome and this was diuided betwixt him and his brother Elfred as the kingdome was betweene their elder Brethren Ethelbald and Ethelbert with an intent that this Ethelred should succeed his brother Ethelbald in the kingdome of the West-Saxons notwithstanding his brother Ethelbert after the decease of King Ethelbald entred into the other part adioining it to his former kingdome and was king of the whole and after left it entire to this Ethelred who succeeded him in the Monarchy 14 Elfred the fourth sonne of King Ethelwolfe and of Lady Osburg his first wife was borne at Wantage in Barkeshire in the yeare of our Lord God eight hundred forty nine and the thirteenth of his fathers raign Being a child of fiue yeeres old he was sent very honourably attended to the City of Rome where Leo the fourth then Bishoppe confirmed him was his Godfather at the confirmation and annointed him to the expectation of a kingdome growne in yeares hee grew so in discretion magnanimity and fauour of all men that in the successiue raignes of his three elder Brethren he ruled as a Vice-roy or secondary king vnder euery of them and after them at the last succeeded in the English Monarchy 15 Ethelfwith the daughter of King Ethelwolfe and Lady Osburg was maried to Burthred the twentieth King of Mercia which mariage was solemnized at the towne of Chippinham in Wiltshire in the moneth of Aprill and yeare of Christs Natiuity eight hundred thirty fiue and the fifteenth of her fathers raigne but within twenty two years after they were both forced by the Danes to abandon their kingdom and departed into Italy where the King died the same yeare in the English Colledge at Rome shee liued after him fifteene yeares in the habite of a Nâ—…ne at the City of Padâ—…a and there died and was honourably buried in the yeare of our Lord God eight hundred eighty nine which was the eighteenth yeare of her brother King Elfreds raigne 16 Neâ—…te supposed by Iohn Capgraâ—…e the Legend writer to be the sonne of King Ethelwolfe was in his youth brought vp at Glastenbery vnder Dunstan who was afterward Arthbishop of Caâ—…terbury He proued a man of great learning and was one of the first Readers of Diuinity in the Vniuersity of Oxford at the foundation or as some will haue it the restauration thereof by King Elfred hee planted a Monastery in Cornwall whereunto hee vsed for deuotion and studious meditations often to withdraw himselfe which of his abode there was afterward called Neotestoke and when he was dead his body was with great honour enterred in the County of Huntingdon at a place then called Anulfesbery and afterward in regard of his enterment Saint Neotes and now Saint Needes ETHELBALD THE TVVENTIETH KING OF THE VVEST-SAXONS AND THE TWENTIE ONE MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN HIS ACTS AND RAIGNE CHAPTER XXXIII EThelbald the eldest sonne of king Ethelwolfe hauing had part of the kingdome in the life time of his Father after his death entred vpon the whole and was the twentieth King of the West Saxons and the twenty one Monarch of the Englishmen beginning his raigne in the yeere of Christs incarnation eight hundred fiftie seuen 2 His youth he had spent in the exercise of war hauing made proofe of valour in his seruice against the Danes in many battels and likewise attempted though not in so good a cause to haue fought against his owne father Which his assaies as they seemed violent and vnnaturall yet being in the quarrell of the West-Saxons law enacted in preiudice of their Queenes he was both sided and approued as hath been said 3 But howsoeuer vnwilling he was this faire Queene should sit in state by his fathers side yet contrary to all lawes either of God or man hee laid her by his owne and by nuptiall rites brought her to his sinfull and incestuous bed Which act though foule enough some haue made worse in reporting his Wife to be his owne Mother whom King Ethelwolfe kept for his Concubine And surely this his sin was not long vnpunished by the shortnesse of his raigne and life leauing no other memory of his acts besides this foule blot to his faire name 4 His raigne was onely two yeeres and an halfe and death chanced vpon the twentieth day of December the yeere of Christs assuming our flesh eight hundred sixtie His body was first buried at Shâ—…rburne in the County of Dorset where at that time was the Cathedrall Church and Episcopall See but afterwards was remoued and enterred at Salesbury in the County of Wiltshire His Wife 5 Iudith the
Wife of King Ethelbald was the widow of his owne Father a most vnlawfull matrimonie contracted against all law of God or of nature which being both dissolued and punished by the hastie death of the King and she returning towards her father and Country in Flanders was rauished by Baldwin the Forester of Arden in France and by him forcibly kept vntill shee consented to become his wife who in regard of that marriage when he was reconciled to the Emperor Charles her Father was by him created the first Earle of Flanders by whom she had issue Baldwin the second who espoused Lady Elfrid the youngest daughter of Elfred King of England from whom through fiue descents lineally Maâ—…d Queene of England Wife to William the Conquerour descended and from her all our Norman English Kings vnto this day ETHELBERT THE TVVENTIETH ONE KING OF THE VVEST-SAXONS AND THE TWO AND TWENTIETH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN HIS RAIGNE AND ISSVES CHAPTER XXXIIII EThelbert the second sonne of King Ethelwolfe who had succeeded his Vnckle Ethelstan in the kingdome of the South-Saxons Kentish and East-Saxons and for fiue yeeres continuance ruled those Countries with great equity and valour after the decease of his brother Ethelbald succeeded him also both in the West-Saxons kingdome and the whole Lands Monarchie whereof he was the one and twentieth King and the two and twentieth Monarch 2 His raigne began in the yeere after Christs natiuity eight hundred and sixtie and was disquieted from first to last by the inuasions of the bloudy Danes For presently after his coronation these common enemies entred the Land ruinating all before them vnto the Citie Winchester which they sacked and left it troden vnder their destroying feete euen to the ground But in their returne were encountred by the Barkshire-men vnder the leading of Osrick Earle of Hampton by whom they were vanquished the prey recouered and a great number of those Infidels slaine 3 In his first yeere also a nauie of Danes and Normans entred into the Iland Tanet and began their wonted spoiles among those people whereupon the Kentish compounded their peace for a great sum of money giuen Notwithstanding these miscreants which knew not God gaue little regard to their promised couenants and before the daies of truce were expired like a sudden floud ouer-bare all before them These their irruptions to withstand the Kentish then prepared rather aduenturing themselues vpon the chance of battell then to rest vpon a seeming truce wherein their destruction was too apparant and forthwith assembling all the powers together set vpon those truce-breakers and with much slaughter forced them at length out of their Country 4 But the date of King Ethelberts life being expired hee yeelded his body to the course of nature and his Kingdomes to his next Brother after he had raigned ouer the Kentish South and East-Saxons the terme of ten yeeres and had sate Monarch of the whole onely fiue He died the yeere of grace eight hundred sixty six and was honourably buried in the Cathedrall Church of Shirburne in Dorset-shire by his brother King Ethelbald Hiâ—… supposed Issue 5 Athelm the brothers sonne of King Elfred mentioned in the last will and testament of the same King seemeth by all likelihood to be the eldest son of this King Ethelbert elder brother to the same King Elfred although hee succeeded not his father in his Kingdome For in those daies if the Kings sonne were vnder age the succession went to the next brother and if that brother left his sonne at full age then it went vnto him otherwise it reuerted to the elder brothers sonne 6 Ethelwald surnamed Clitâ—… which is a word of addition giuen to all the Saxon Kings sonnes of England is mentioned in King Elfreds wil to be his brothers sonne and is most likely to be the sonne of this King Ethelbert he prooued a most deadly enemy to his cosen King Edward the sonne of King Elfrid his Vncle destroying his townes in Dorset-shire and being driuen out of England ioined himselfe with the Danes who made him their King in Northumberland and vnder his leading greeuously assailed the Countries of the East-Saxons East-Angles and Mercians wherein hee was lastly slaine the yeere of our Lord nine hundred and fiue being the fourth of King Edward his cosen-germanes raigne ETHELRED THE TVVO AND TVVENTIETH KING OF THE WEST-SAXONS AND THE TWENTY THIRD MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH-MEN HIS ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER XXXV EThelred the third sonne of King Ethelwolfe after the decease of his Brother succeeded him in his Dominions and was in number the two and twentieth King of the West-Saxons and the twenty third Monarch of the Englishmen he beganne his raigne in the yeare of our saluation eight hundred sixty and six and for the time that hee was King raigned in continuall warres against the Pagan Danes whose numbers now were greater and footing surer in this land then formerly had beene 2 In the first yeare of his raigne there arriued vpon the English coasts a huge Army of these Danes whereof Hungar and Hubba men of incredible strength and cruelty were the Captaines These wintred in East Anglia made truce with the inhabitants vpon certaine conditions and forbare a time from their wonted rauening 3 But in the next yeare the King being busied to put backe a fresh inrode of Danes in the South and West of the Iland then entred these deuourers tooke aduantage vpon the ciuil broiles commenced among the Northumbrians who in these turmoiled times sought to withdraw their subiections from the West Saxons and to set vp Kings againe of their owne The foresaid Captaines Hungar and Hubba hauing in time of their truce strengthned themselues with new supplies of aid marched further into the North where finding the people vnprouided of strength and the two Kings Osbright and Ella of reconciled enemies to be made no sure friends they harried the Country before them and entring Yorke slew the two Kings with infinit number of the English which City they consumed with fire and burnt therein all those that had fled thither for succour 4 The State thus standing and their forces encreasing euery day brought new feares vpon the inhabitants when euery late victory with increase of Captiues and rich spoiles ministred occasion meanes of some other conquest to follow which these Pagans so pursued till lastly they set a substitute King to raigne vnder them ouer all the North Borders beyond the riuer Tyne and so retiring themselues out of Northumberland into Mercia came to Nottingham which City they wanne and therein wintred the third of King Ethelreds raigne who with the aid of Burthred the Mercian King constrained the Danes to sue for peace and a safe departure yeelding the City and againe retyring themselues ouer Tyne remained in Yorke all the next winter 5 The Summers opportunity approching their wonted desire for spoile was with it encreased and
by the King For doubtlesse at that time the Bishops of Rome had not deuested our Kings of that prerogatiue His Wife 28 Elswith the wife of King Elfred was the daughter of Ethelred surnamed Mâ—…hel that is the Great an Earle of the Mercians who inhabited about Gainesborough in Lincolnshire her mother was Edburg a Lady borne of the Bloud-roiall of Mercia She was married vnto this King in the twentieth yeare of his age being the second of the raigne of his brother King Ethelred and was his wife twenty eight yeares and liuing after him foure died in the year of grace nine hundred and foure and was buried in the Monastery of Nunnes which shee had founded at Winchester out of which afterwards King Henry the first took to his wife Maâ—…d the daughter of Malcolme King of Scots by whom the roiall bloud of the ancient Kings of England became vnited to the Normans whereby he wanne much loue of the English nation His Issue Edward the eldest sonne and second child of King Elfred and Queene Elsewith was borne about the beginning of his Fathers raigne in the yeare of our Lord eight hundred seuenty one hee was brought vp in his Fathers Court and carefully attended and instructed by men of great vertue and knowledge in learning and in all other qualities and exercises conuenient for Princes He was maried and had diuers children hee was thirty yeeres of age before his Father deceased and then he succeeded him in his Kingdome and Monarchy Ethelward the second son fift and last child of King Elfred and Queene Elswith was borne about the midst of his Fathers raigne and about the yeare of our Lord eight hundred and eighty Hee was in his youth by his Fathers appointment and for the example of other young Nobles brought vp in the study of good Arts at the vniuersity of Oxford where saith Th. Rudburne and the Annales of Winchester he became a man very learned and a great Philosopher he had of his Fathers gift by his last Wil great liuings in the Counties of Deuon Sommerset South-Hampton â—…he proued a man of great iudgement and wisedome and liuing vntill he was aboue forty yeres old hee died the sixteenth day of October in the two and twenty yeare of his brother King Edwards raign Anno nine hundred twenty two and was buried at Winchester Elfleda the eldest daughter and first child of King Elfred and Queene Elswith his wife was married to Ethelred Duke of Mercia who in respect of this mariage was suffered to haue all roiall iurisdiction ouer that Country in as ample maner as the Kings thereof had enioied and after the decease of her husband which happened in the yeare of our Lord nine hundred and twelue shee continued the gouernement in the same sort eight yeares with such resolution and valiant resistance of the common enemy the Danes that she stood her brother Edward in great stead as in the relation of his life shall be further shewed She died the fifteenth of Iune nine hundred and nineteene and was buried in S. Peters Church at Gloucester leauing issue a daughter named Elswin whom King Edward her brother depriued of that Duchy which her owne mother enioied and he his crowne by her assistance Ethelgeda the second daughter and fourth child of King Elfred and Queene Elswith was neuer married but tooke vpon her the profession and vow of Virginity and was by her fathers appointment made a Nunne of Shaftsbury in the County of Dorset in the Monastery there founded by him who is also accounted the first of the Towne it selfe Shee was afterward Abbesse of the house and therein spent and ended her life and was there also buried Elfride the yongest daughter and child of King Elfred and Queene Elswith his wife was married to Baldwin the second surnamed the Bald Earle of Flanders sonne of Earle Baldwin the first and Queene Iudith his wife the widdow of King Ethelwolfe her Grandfather Shee was his wife thirty yeares and more shee suruiued him and was a widdow eleuen yeeres she died the seuenth of Iune in the yeere of our Lord nine hundred twenty nine being the fift of the raigne of King Ethelstan her Nephew She is buried by her husband in the Chappell of our Lady within the Monastery of S. Peter at the City of Gaunt She had issue Arnulfe the third Earle of Flanders progenitor of all the Earles of Flanders since his time Adâ—…lfe Earle of Bolâ—…igne and Terwiâ—… EDVVARD SVRNAMED THE ELDER THE TWENTIE FOVRTH KING OF THE WEST SAXONS AND TWENTY FIFT MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH-MEN HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER XXXVII NO greater were the griefes conceiued for the death of worthy Elfred then were the hopes of the people in his sonne Prince Edward whose valour had beene often approued against the raging Danes whose vertues were both many and princely not so learned as his Father neither so patient to vndergoe his chance but as glorious in martiall prowesse and as fortunate in al his fights vnder whose hand the Danes euery where fell and vnder his Monarchy all the English did stoope excepting the Northumbrians 2 He entred his raigne the yeare of Christs natiuity nine hundred and one and at Kingston vpon Thames was crowned and annointed with holy oyle The Danish warres continuing in a successiue maner fell as it were hereditaryly from the Father vnto the Sonne and ripened dayly towards their wished haruest Besides Ethelwald the sonne of Ethelbert the vncle to this King Edward young at his fathers decease and therefore perhappes held vncapable of gouernment shewed now the blossoms of vnder-sucking plants whose fruits are neither plenteous nor pleasant in tast for his humours euer working vpon discontents drew his thought onely how to make the possessor fall 3 He then entring action of rebellion tooke the towne of Winborne neere vnto Bathe and besides the allegiance due to his Prince in sacrilegious manner brake the hests of holy Church in deflowring and taking a Votarist to wife Edward the elder so called it may be in regard of this his Opposite with a selected Army repaired to Bathe and thence prepared for the field whose sight was so cockatrice-like to his cosen-Germans eye that in the night he bade his Nun and Winborne adew posting to Northumberland and proffering his seruice to the Danes that lay for aduantage of rapine and spoile 4 Him as a fitte instrument they created their King and forward in hope of some prosperous successe passed through the East-Saxons the East-Angles and the Mercians Countries and laden with robberies came to Crikelade in Wilt-shire whence they departed ouer Thamesis to Basingstoke and harrying the land before them with triumph returned vnto East-Anglia Edward thus endangered by these dreadfull enemies gaue them no aduantage by lingering delaies but followed their tract vnto Saint Edmunds Ditch whence in his returne the Danes gaue
then solemnity was buried at Glasenbury His Wife 6 Elfgine the onely wife of King Edmund hath not her parents declared for ought I find by any of our Writers but this is affirmed that shee was married vnto him in the first yeare of his raigne which was the yeare of Grace 940. and that she was his wife foure yeeres vpward after whose slaughter she remained a mournfull widdow all the rest of her life which she spent with so great vertue and opinion of the people as by the writers of that age shee is commended to posterity by the name of a Saint His Issue 7 Edwy the eldest sonne of King Edmund and Queene Elfgine his wife was borne in the second yeare of his fathers raigne Anno 942. When his father died hee was but foure yeeres of age and in respect of his minority was not permitted to succeed him in the Kingdome but forced to giue place to his vncle Edred vnder whom he liued nine yeares and in the tenth his vncle being dead and himselfe then growne to the age of thirteene was admitted to the succession of the Monarchy 8 Edgar the second sonne of King Edmund and of Queen Elfgine was borne in the third yeare of his fathers raigne the yeere of Christ Iesus 943 and was but three yeeres old when his Father died notwithstanding he proued afterward a Prince of great expectation and in the second yeare of King Edwy his brothers raigne being then but foureteene yeeres of age he was chosen King by the Mercians and Northumbrians both which people he gouerned vnder the title of King of Mercia for the space of two yeeres befor his brothers death and then succeeded him in the whole Monarchie EDRED THE TVVENTIE SEVENTH KING OF THE VVEST-SAXONS AND TWENTIE EIGHTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN HIS ACTS RAIGNE AND ISSVE CHAPTER XL. EDred the sixth sonne of King Edward borne vnto him by Queene Edgiua his third and last wife at the age of twenty three yeeres succeeded his brother King Edmund in the nonage of his children in al his dominions and was the twenty seuenth King of the West-Saxons and the twentie eight Monarch of the Englishmen He began his raigne in the yeere of Mans saluation 946. and was annointed and crowned at Kingston vpon Thames in the County of Surrey vpon Sūday the seuenteenth day of August by the hands of Otho Archbishop of Canterbury 2 His Coronation robes scarsly put off news was brought him that the Northumbrians had reuolted and stirred a dangerous insurrection notwithstanding the Couenants that his brother Edmund had made with Malcolme King of the Scots to secure the same Therfore lest delaies might proue dangerous with a great Army hee entred into the verge of Scotland without sight of enemy or any resistance But peace being concluded betwixt Edred Malcolme and the Northumbrians yea and the same confirmed strongly by oath yet was it little regarded of the last named lurers for no sooner was Edred returned but that they sent into Ireland for Anlafe the sonne of Gurmo the Dane who had been expelled the Country as we haue said 3 Anlafe gathering a fleete and forces accordingly came into Northumberland where he was with great ioy receiued and made their King which title hee maintained for foure yeeres continuance banding against Edred and still holding him play till lastly the Northumbrians disloiall to both took their feather out of Anlafe his plume and sent him packing to the place whence he came electing one Hericus King in his stead 4 Edred awaked with the wasts that they made prepared a iourney into those parts where with fire and sword hee bare downe all before him and albeit he was a man religiously bent yet spared he not the Abbey of Rippon from flames but laid all vnto ashes as he went the enemy not daring to shew the face In his returne suspecting no perill suddainely an hoast brake out of Yorke and fell vpon the Rere-ward of his Army marching but carelesly and broken out of their array whereby many perished before any complete order of resistance could be made The King seeing this bold attempt of these Rebels stroke downe his standard turning his face againe to the North and threatened the reuenge with the Countries spoile and their liues 5 In this plot of sedition Wolstan Archbishop of Yorke had sowne some seed of treason both in the assistance of action and counsell for the enterprise very ill beseeming a man of his ranke this Wolfe therfore hauing thus awaked the Lion from rest was the onely man that fell in his pawes for the Northumbrians expulsing their statelesse Hericus with submissiue teares and golden showers so pacified the King that their offences were therewith cleane washed away but hee good man a Saint at the least was mued vp in prison against whom accusations daily came and namely that he had commaunded sundry of the Burgesses of Thetford to bee slaine where heeabode till he was by Edred vpon a reuerent regard of his calling released from thence for as this King is commended for his lenity towards the vertuous so is he no lesse for his iustice towards the vitious and for the practise of his Religion as forward as any suffering not onely his manners to be reproued and corrected a quality truely roiall and best beseeming Princes but also so much below the pitch of soueraigne Maiesty his body to bee chastised at the will and direction of Dunstan Abbot of Glasenbury vnto whose custody he also committed the greatest part of his treasure and richest iewels to be lockt in his chests and vnder the keyes of this Monastery 6 The stately Abbey of Mich at Abington neere Oxford built by King Inas but destroyed by the Danes he newly repaired indowing it with lands faire reuenewes and confirmed the Charters with seales of gold hee also ordained Saint Germans in Cornwal to be a Bishops See which there continued till by Canutus it was annexed to the Episcopall See of Kyrton in Deuon both which Sees were afterward by King Edward the Confessor translated to the City of Excester but sith the brightest day hath his night and the highest tide his present ebbe what maruaile is it if then Edred in the middest of his strength were seazed vpon by sicknesse and death which surprised him after hee had raigned in great honour nine yeeres and odde moneths to the great griefe of his Subiects who solemnly interred him in the old Minster within the City of Winchester the yeere of Christ Iesus 955. whose bones with other Kings to this day are preserued in a guilt Coffer fixed vpon the wall in the south side of the Quier His Issue 7 Elfred the sonne of King Edred was borne before his Father was King neither find I mention of his Mother or any act by him done onely in the sixt yeare of King Edred his raigne which was the yeere of Grace 952.
he is mentioned for a witnesse to his Fathers graunt of lands in Wittenham to Ethelwolfe a Duke of England in those daies as appeareth by the Charter thereof bearing date in the yeere aforesaid 8 Bertfrid an other and as it seemeth an elder sonne of King Edred was borne before his father was King without any mention also of his Mother who liuing in the second yeare of his fathers raigne namely Anno 948. was written for a witnesse in the same yeare to his grant of lands in Bedlaking to Cuthred one of his Barons the Charter whereof is extant to bee seene vnto this day EDVVY THE TVVENTIE EIGHTH KING OF THE VVEST-SAXONS AND TWENTIE NINTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND DEATH CHAPTER XLI EDwy the eldest sonne of King Edmund after the decease of his vncle Edred succeeded him in his dominions and was the twentie eighth King of the West-Saxons and the twentie ninth Monarch of the Englishmen he began his raigne in the yeare of the worlds saluation 955. and was annointed crowned at Kingston vpon Thamesis by the hands of Otho the 22. Archbishop of Canterbury 2 Yong hee was in yeares and vitious of life if the Monkish Story-writers of those times his deadly enemies may be credited not past thirteene when he entred gouernment and that begun with a capitall sinne for they report that vpon the solemne day of his Coronation and insight of his Nobles as they sate in Counsell with shamelesse and vnprincelike lust he abused a Lady of great estate his neere kinswoman whose husband shortly after he slew the more freely to possesse his incestuous pleasure and to fill the pennes of his further infamy ready to their hands that wrote his life hee was a great enemy vnto the Monkish orders a sore in those dayes very tender to be touched and may well be thought the cause of many false aspersions on him whom from the Monastery of Malmsbury Glasenbury and others hee expelled placing married Priests in their roomes Dunstan likewise the Abbot Saint of Glasenbury hee banished the Realm for his ouer-bold reprehensions if not rather for retaining the treasure deliuered him by King Edred and demaunded againe in his sicknesse when by the voice forsooth of an Angell from heauen his iourney was staid and those rich Iewels not deliuered the King in his life I will not say kept backe lest Dunstan with Balaam whose stories are not much vnlike should bee thought to follow as he did the wages of deceit 3 Howsoeuer the reuerent opinion of the Monks single life and the conceiued holines of Abbot Dunstan in those misty times did daily counterpoize young Edwy in esteeme which made his best acts construed and recorded to the worst insomuch that his Subiects minds ebbing as the Sea from the full drew backe the current of their subiectiue affections and set the eye of obedience vpon Prince Edgar his Brother and albeit his young yeeres may seeme to cleare him from the imputation of so lustful a fact as he is charged with at the day of his assuming the Crowne and the separation from his wife as too neere in consanguinity wrought griefe enough in his distressed heart yet pittilesse of his estate and carelesse of their owne allegiance the Mercians with the Northumbrians did vtterly cast off obedience and sweare their fealty to Edgar not fully foureteene yeeres aged Edâ—… then raigning in a 〈◊〉 decaying estate was heâ—…d of such his subiects in no better esteeme then was Iehoram of Iudah who is said to haue liued without being desired for very griefe whereof after foure yeares raigne hee ended his life the yeare of our Lord 959 whose body was buried in the Church of the new Abbey of Hide at Winchester erected without the Wall in the North of that City His Wife 4 Elfgine the wife of King Edwy was a Lady of great beauty and nobly descended yea and by some deemed somewhat too neare in the bloud roiall to bee matched with him in spousall bed her fathers name is not recorded but her mother was Etheigiue whom some scandalized to haue beene his Concubine and the onely causer of Dunstans banishment The subiects disliking of this vnlawfull marriage further instigated by the Monkes whose humorous pleasures or displeasures could very much sway the state in those daies failed by degrees to performe their duties to their King and her they likewise enforced to a separation in the third yeere of his regardlesse gouernment and of Christ Iesus 958. without other mention of her life or death EDGAR SVRNAMED THE PEACEABLE THE THIRTIETH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH-MEN HIS RAIGNE ACTS WIVES AND ISSVE CHAPTER XLII EDgar the second son of King Edmund hauing raigned two yeares ouer the Mercians and Northumbrians in the dayes of Edwy his Brother to the great impairing of King Edwyes reputation and esteeme after his death at sixeteen yeares of age was chosen to succeed in all his dominions and was the thirtieth Monarch of the Englishmen or rather now of whole England all other titles of Kingdomes falling vnder his scepter and becomming Prouinces annexed vnto his absolute Monarchie 2 He beganne his raigne in the yeere of Christs Natiuity 959. and was crowned as some write the same yeare at Kingston vpon Thamesis by Otho Archbishop of Canterbury But Randulphus Higden in his Polychronicon referreth it to the twelfth yeere of his raigne William Monke of Malmesbury to the thirtieth yeare of his age and the Sax Chronicle of Worcester Church to the yeere of Christ 972 and that in the City of Bath hee was annointed and consecrated with great solemnity by Dunstan Archbishop of Canterbury 3 The raigne of this King is said to haue beene altogether in a calme tranquility and therefore hee was surnamed the Peaceable his vertues were many and vices not a few the one gloriously augmented and the other fairely excused by those Monkish writers vnto whose professions he was most fauourable his Guides were Dunstan Archbishop of Canterbury Ethelwold Abbot of Glasenbury and Oswald Bishop of Worcester three stout Champions against the married Clergie for women in those dayes were great bugs in their eyes therfore the married Priests he displaced brought in Monkes of single life to possesse their roomes whose sinnes of incontinency grew after to be great as the world did then witnes which caused Treuâ—…sa the translator of Higden to blame King Edgar charging him to bee lewdly moued in following their counsell against married Clerkes 4 So doe Malmsbury and Higden taxe him with too fauourable affections towardes the Danes who dwelled alike in euery town with the English though formerly they had sought the destruction of all and still lay in wait attending for the spoile of his true subiects who apt enough vnto euil lerned the beastly sinne of quaffing and emptying of cups which King Edgar was enforced to redresse by enacting a law
of her self â—… Hath my beauty thought she been courted of a King famoused by report compared with Helens and now must be hid Must I falsifie and bely Natures bounties mine owne value and all mens reports only to saue his credit who hath impaired mine and belied my worth And must I needs defoule my selfe to be his only faire foule that hath kept me from the State and seat of a Queene I know the name of a Countesse is great and the Wife of an Earle is honourable yet no more then birth and endowments haue assigned for me had my beauty been far lesse then it is He warnes me of the end when his owne beginnings were with trechery tels me the examples of others but obserues none himselfe he is not ielous forsooth and yet I must not looke out I am his faire but others pitch fire wine bush and what not Not so holy as Wolfhild nor so white as Ethelfled and yet that must now be made far worse then it is I would men knew the heate of that cheeke wherein beauty is blazed then would they with lesse suspect suffer our faces vnmaskt to take aire of their eies and wee no whit condemnable for shewing that which cannot be hid neither in me shall come of it what will And thus resoluing to bee a right woman desired nothing more then the thing forbidden and made preparation to put it in practise Her body shee endulced with the sweetest balmes displaied her haire and bespangled it with pearles bestrewed her breasts and bosome with rubies and diamonds rich Iewels glittering like starres depended at her necke and her other ornaments euery way sutable And thus rather Angell then Lady-like shee attended the approach and entrance of the King whom with such faire obeisance and seemely grace she receiued that Edgars greedie eye presently collecting the raies of her shining beauty became a burning glasse to his heart and the sparkle of her faire falling into the traine of his loue set all his senses on fire yet dissembling his passions he passed on to his game where hauing the false Ethelwold at aduantage he ranne him through with a Iaueline and tooke faire Elfrida to his wife 15 These were the vertues and vices of this King little in personage but great in spirit and the first vnresisted Monarch of the whole Land whom all the other Saxons acknowledged their supreme without diuision of Prouinces or title He raigned sixteene yeeres and two moneths in great tranquillity and honour and died vpon tuesday the eighth of Iuly the thirty seuenth of his age and yeere of Christ 975. whose body with all funerall solemnitie was buried in the Abbey of Glasenburie His Wiues 16 Ethelfled the first wife of King Edgar was surnamed in the Saxon English Enâ—…a in Latine Candida which with vs is White because of her exceeding great beauty Shee was the daughter of a Duke amongst the East-Angles named Ordmar and was married vnto him the second yeere of his raigne and the eighteenth of his age being the yeere of Christs Natiuitie 961. She was his wife not fully two yeeres and died the fourth of his raigne in Anno 962. 17 Elfrida the second wife of King Edgar was the widow of slaughtered Ethelwold of whom wee haue said She was daughter to Ordgarus and sister to Ordulfe both of them Dukes of Deuonshire and the Founders of Tauestoke Abbey in that Countie a Ladie of passing great beauty and as ambitious as faire for after the Kings death she procured the murther of King Edward her sonne in law that her owne sonne Ethelred might come to the Crowne and afterwards to pacifie his and her first husbands ghost and to stop the peoples speeches of so wicked a fact she founded the Abbeys of Ambresbery Whorwell in the Counties of Wiltshire and South-hampton His Children 18 Edward the eldest sonne of King Edgar and Queene Ethelfled his first wife was born in the fourth yeere of his fathers raigne and a little before his mothers death in the yeere of Christ Iesus 962. He was a child disposed to all vertue notwithstanding great meanes was made by his mother in law for the disinheriting of him and the preferment of her owne son to the succession of the Crowne yet by prouident care taken in the life time of his father he succeeded him after his death as right heire both of his kingdome and conditions 19 Edmund the second sonne of King Edgar and the first of Queene Elfrida his second wife was borne in the seuenth yeere of his fathers raigne being the yeere of grace 965. He liued but foure yeeres and died in his infancie in the twelfth yeere of his fathers raigne and was honourably enterred in the Monasterie of Nunnes at Ramsey in Hampshire which King Edgar had founded 20 Ethelred the third sonne of King Edgar and the second of Queene Elfreda his second wife and the last of them both was borne in the eighth yeere of his fathers raigne and yeere of saluation 966. He was vertuously inclined beautifull in complexion and comly of stature at the death of his father being but seuen yeers old and at his brothers murther ten which deed he sore lamented to the great discontentment of his mother who for his aduancement had complotted the same and wherein at thâ—…se yeeres he vnwillingly succeeded him 21 Edgith the naturall daughter of King Edgar had to her mother a Lady named Wolfhild the daughter of Wolshelm the sonne of Byrding the sonne of Nesting the two latter bearing in their names the memorie of their fortunes the last of them being found in an Eagles nest by King Elfred as he was on hunting This Edgith was a vailed Nunne in the Monastery of Wilton and according to some Authors made Abbesse thereof by her father at fifteene yeeres of age saith her Legend She died the fifteenth day of September the yeere of her age twenty three the sixt of her brother King Ethelreds raigne and of Christ Iesus 984. By all which accounts it is manifest that she was borne before Edward and by Master Fox proued that for him and not for her King Edgar did his seuen yeeres penance She is greatly commended for her chastitie and beauty which later she somewhat augmented with more curious attire then to her profession was beseeming for which Bishoppe Ethelwold sharply reproued her who answered him roundly that God regarded the heart more then the garment and that sins might bee couered as well vnder rags as robes This Edgith as Iohn Capgraue reporteth after the slaughter of her brother Edward the holy Archbishop Dunstan would haue aduanced to the Crown inuested her against Ethelred the lawfull heire had she not by the late experience of Edwards fall vtterly refused that title which neither belonged to her right nor was safe for her person to vndertake Her body was buried at Wilton in the Monastery and Church of
the deluding of their Readers and dishonouring of those whom thereby they thinke to magnifie let vs looke backe to yong Prince Edward 6 Who in all princely parts was an imitator of his Father and for his modest gentlenesse worthily fauoured of all men but as enuy is alwaies the attendant of vertue so had he them that much maligned his life namely the fauourites of Prince Ethelred whereof Queene Elfrida his mother was chiefe who lastly betraied him and that in this maner 7 King Edward for his disport was hunting in a forrest neere vnto the sea vpon the south-east shore of the County Dorset and in the Iland Purbeck not farre off vpon a small riuer stood pleasantly seated a faire and strong Castle called Corfe where his mother in law Queene Elfrida with his brother Prince Ethelred were then therein residing Edward that euer had beene louing to both held it a kind office now being so neere to visite them with his presence and thereupon either of purpose or chance singled from his attendants hee secretly stole from them all and came alone to the castle gate 8 The Queene who had long laine in wait for occasions now tooke this as brought to her hand and therefore with a face as meaning no guile shee humbly and cheerefully gaue the King welcome desiring him to grace her and her sonne with his presence for that night but hee with thanks refused the offer as fearing least his company would soone find him missing and craued onely of his mother a cup of wine that in his saddle hee might drinke to her and his brother and so bee gone The cuppe was no sooner at his mouth then a knife in his backe which a seruant appointed by this trecherous Queene stroke into him who feeling himselfe hurt set spurs to his horse thinking to escape to his more faithfull company 9 But the wound being mortall and he fainting through losse of much bloud fell from his horse and one foot entangled in the stirruppe hee was thereby rufully dragde vp and downe through woods and lands and lastly left dead at Corfes-gate which hapned the eighteenth day of May after hee had raigned three yeares and sixe some say eight monethes the yeare of his age sixeteene and of Christ Iesus 979. His body found was first buried at Warham without all funerall pompe but after three yeeres by Duke Alferus remoued and with great celebrity enterred in the Minster of Shaftesbury and for this vntimely death he gained the surname of Martyr 10 Queene Elfrida sore repenting her cruell and step-motherly fact to expiate her guilt and pacifie the crying bloud of her slaine sonne built the two said Monasteries of Almesbury and Worwell in the Counties of Wilt-shire and Southampton in which later she liued with great repentance and penance vntill the day of her death and in the same lieth her body enterred These and other the like foundations built vpon the occasion of rapine bloud howsoeuer they may shew the sorrowfull repentance of their founders yet their stones being laide with the simmond of murther and the morter tempered with bloud haue felt the wrath of him who by his Prophet hath pronounced that from the wall the stone shall crie and the beame out of the timber shall answere it Woe vnto him that buildeth a towne with bloud and erecteth a City by iniquity ETHELRED COMMONLY CALLED THE VNREADIE THE TVVO AND THIRTIETH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH-MEN HIS WARS RAIGNE WIVES AND ISSVES CHAPTER XLIIII EThelred the sonne of King Edgar brother to King Edward the Martyr at the age of twelue yeers entred his gouernment ouer the Englishmen the yeere of mans saluation 979 and was the two and thirtieth Monarch since King Hengist he was crowned King at Kingston vpon Thamesis the foureteenth of April being Easter day by the hands of Dunstan Archbishoppe of Canterbury who did it much against his will 2 He was a man neither forward in action nor fortunate in proceedings and therefore commonly called the Vnready his youth was spent in idlenes feeding his senses with all voluptuous baites his middle yeares with a carelesse gouernment maintaining ciuill dissâ—…nsions and his latter end deseruingly in continuall resistance of the bloud-thirsty Danes With these imputations by writers hee is taxed though we find no such iust cause in recording his life but to such extreames are euen great Monarches themselues brought that their breath and dignity once left and laid downe they are subiect to the censures of euery affectionate and malignant reporter And that this King lay lyable to such mens humors the working of Dunstan euer against him is a sufficient witnes who not onely did refuse to act his Coronation but would haue preferred Lady Edgith a bastard before him to the Crown as we haue said And besides the generall quarrell of the Monkes and married Priests to which later himselfe and his Abetters were better inclined his iust indiâ—…nation conceiued against the Bishop of Rochester â—…d that not pacified without the Bishops submission and payment of money was cause inough for those Monkish Writers to brand the Lords Annointed with their marks of infamie vnto whom they impute the miseries of those times and the destruction of the English by the intruding Danes 3 These Danes had kept quiet euer since the disliked raigne of King Edwy without any notable attempts for the space of twenty two yeares but now perceiuing the hearts of the subiects to bee drawn from their Soueraigne they thought it a sufficient occasion to forward their intendements and omitting no time in the second of his raigne with seuen ships they arriued vpon the coast of Kent spoiling the Country but most especially the Iland Thâ—…at from whence they did great hurt likewise to the towne of Southampton The English led in dislike of young Ethelreds gouernment were the rather drawne to impute these and other aduersities to this vnfortunate Prince by reason of a prediction of Dunstan who had prophesied That they should not bee free from bloud and sword till there came a people of an vnknowne tongue thâ—…t should bring them to thraldome and that opinion was skrewed deeper into their fearefull conceit by a cloud appearing of bloud and fire immediately after his vnaffected Coronation 4 The next yeere those â—…ouing Daâ—…es entred the British Seas and coasting to Cornwall destroied there the Abbey of Saint Patrick Pâ—…land in Deâ—…shire and many other places vpon those shores the like was done vnto Cheshire by the Norway-Pâ—…rates which broke into those parts in the same yeare 5 And these calamities were seconded with others as feâ—…full for in the yeare 982. the City London was miseâ—…bly destroied and defaced by fire whose beauty then chiefly extended from Ludgate westward for that within the walles and where the heart of the City is now was then neither beautiful nor orderly built what time also
deceased in the very prime of his youth before the death of his father or of his elder brother and before hee had done any thing in his life worthy of remembrance after his death 44 Edmund the third sonne of King Ethelred Queene Elgiua his first wife was borne in the eleuenth yeare of his fathers raigne and of Grace 989 and of all his fathers Children proued to be the only man that set his helping hand to the redresse of the estate of his Country distressed by the miserable oppressions of the Danes which hee pursued with such exceeding toile and restlesse hazards of his body as he was therefore surnamed Iron-side and when hee had followed those warres with great courage the space of seuenteene yeeres vnder his Father being come to twenty seuen of his owne age hee succeeded him in his Kingdome and troubles as presently shall be shewed 45 Edred the fourth sonne of King Ethelred and of Queene Elgiua his first wife was born about the foureteenth yeare of his fathers raigne being the yeare of Grace 992. His name is continually set downe as a witnesse in the testees of his fathers Charters vntill the thirtie fift yeare of his raigne by which it appeareth that hee liued vnto the two and twentieth yeere of his owne age although I find no mention of him or of any thing done by him in any of our histories and it seemeth he died at that time because his name is left out of the Charters after that yeare 46 Edwy the fift sonne of King Ethelred and Queene Elgiua his first wife suruiued his father and all his brethren and liued in the raigne of Canute the Dane who being iealous of his new-gotten estate and fearefull of the dangers that might accrew vnto him by this Edwy and such others of the English bloud roiall practised to haue him murthered which was accordingly done by them whom hee most fauoured and least suspected the yeare of our saluation 1017. 47 Edgar the sixt sonne of King Ethelred and of Queene Elgiua his first wife was borne about the twentieth yeere of his fathers raigne beeing the yere of our Lord God nine hundred ninetie and eight He seemeth by the Testees of his fathers Charters to haue beene liuing in the one and twentieth of his raigne but beeing no more found in any of them after may be supposed by all coniectures to haue died in or about the same yeere beeing but the eleuenth after his owne birth and the seuenth before his fathers death 48 The eldest daughter of King Ethelred and Queene Elgiua his first wife although her name bee not to bee found in any writer of those times appeareth notwithstanding to be married to one Ethelstan a Noble man of England who was the principall Commander of Cambridge-shire men at the great battle fought betweene them and the Danes wherein the English-men had the ouerthrow and this sonne in law of King Ethelred with the rest of the chiefe Leaders were slaine in the yeere of Christs Natiuity 1010. being the two and thirtieth of his father in lawes raigne 49 Edgith the second daughter of King Ethelred and Queene Elgiua his first wife was married to Edrik Duke of Mercia who for his couetousnesse in getting was surnamed Streattone This Edrik was the sonne of one Egelrik surnamed Leofwin an elder brother to Egelmere the grandfather of Goodwin Duke of the West-Saxons and beeing but meanely borne was thus highly aduanced by this King notwithstanding he was euer a traitor to his Countrie and a fauourer of the Danes betraying both him and King Edmund his sonne to King Canut that he thereby might gette new preferments by him who worthily rewarded him as a traitor and put him to death 50 Elfgine the third daughter of King Ethelred and of Queene Elgiua his first wife was the second wife of Vtred surnamed the Bold sonne of Earle Waldefe the elder Earle of Northumberland by whom shee had one onely child a daughter named Aldgith married to a Noble-man called Maldred the sonne of Crinan shee was mother of Cospatricke who was Earle of Northumberland in the time of William the Conquerour and forced by his displeasure to fly into Scotland where hee abode and was ancestor to the Earles of Dunbar and of March in that Countrie 51 Gode the fourth and youngest daughter of King Ethelred and Queene Elgiua his first wife was first married to one Walter de Maigne a Noble-man of Normandy greatly fauoured by King Edward her brother who liued not long after the marriage and left issue by her a sonne named Rodulfe whom King Edward his vncle created Earle of Hereford This Earle Rodulfe died the one and twentieth of December in the thirteenth yeere of his vncles raigne and was buried at Peterborough leauing issue a young sonne named Harrald created afterwards by King William the Conqueror Baron of Sudeley in the Countie of Gloucester and Ancestor to the Barons of that place succeeding and of the Lord Chandois of Sudeley now being This Lady Gode after the decease of the said Water de Maigne was remarried to Eustace the elder Earle of Bulloigne in Picardy a man of great valour in those parts of France and a most faithfull friend to King Edward her brother which Earle was grand-father to Godfrey of Bulloigne King of Ierusalem albeit it seemeth he had no issue by this Lady 52 Edward the seuenth sonne of King Ethdred and his first by Queene Emme his second wife was borne at Islipe in the County of Oxford and brought vp in France all the time of his youth with his vncle Richard the third of that name Duke of Normandy mistrusting his safety in England vnder King Canute the Dane although he had married his mother but hee found the time more dangerous by the vsage of his brother Elfred at his beeing heere in the raigne of King Harrald sonne of the Dane Notwithstanding hee returned home when Hardiknut the other sonne beeing his halfe brother was King and was honourably receiued and entertained by him and after his death succeeded him in the Kingdom of England 53 Elfred the eight sonne of King Ethelred and his second by Queene Emme his second wife was conueied into Normandie for feare of King Conute with his eldest brother Edward and with him returned into England to see his mother then beeing at Winchester in the second yeere of King Harrald surnamed Harefoote by whose practize hee was trained towards London apprehended by the way at Guilford in Surrey depriued of his eie-sight and committed prisoner to the Monastery of Elie his Normans that came with him most cruelly murthered and hee himselfe soone after deceasing was buried in the Church of the said Monasterie EDMVND SVRNAMED IRONSIDE THE THIRTIE THREE MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH-MEN HIS WARRES ACTS RAIGNE WIFE AND ISSVE CHAPTER XLV EDmund the third sonne of King Ethelred and the eldest liuing at his Fathers death
Martyrs Tombe Most rich and roiall Iewels hee gaue the Church of Winchester wherof one is recorded to bee a Crosse worth asmuch as the whole reuenew of England amounted to in one yeare vnto Couentry hee gaue the Arme of S. Augustine the great Doctor which he bought at Papia in his returne from Rome and for which hee paid an hundred talents of siluer and one of gold 15 The magnificent greatnes of this glorious King so ouerflowed in the mouthes of his flatterers that they extolled him with Alexander Cyrus and Caesar and to be possessed with power more then humane to conuict these his fawning ouerprizers being then at Southampton he commanded saith Henry of Huntington that his chaire should be set on the shore when the sea beganne to flow and then in the presence of his many attendants spake thus to that Element Thou art part of my dominion and the ground whereon I sit is mine neither was there euer any that durst disobey my commaund or breaking it escaped vnpunished I charge thee therfore presume not into my land neither wet thou these robes of thy Lord but the Sea which obeyeth only one Lord giuing no heed to his threates kept on the vsuall course of tide first wetting his skirts and after his thighes when suddainely rising to giue way for the still approching waues he thus spake in the hearing of all Let the worlds inhabitants know that vaine and weake is the power of their Kings and that none is worthy the name of King but he that keepes both heauen earth and sea in obedience and bindeth them in the euerlasting law of subiection After which time he would neuer suffer the Crowne to bee set vpon his head but presently crowned therewith the picture of our Sauiour on the Crosse at Winchester vnto such strong illusions were those godly Princes lead by the guides that euer made gaine of their deuotions 16 From the example of this Canutus saith Peter Pictaniensis Chancellor of Paris arose the custom to hang vp the Armor of worthy men in Churches as offerings consecrated vnto Him in whose battails they had purchased renowne either by victory and life or in their Countries seruice attained to an honourable death And surely howsoeuer this King is taxed of ambition pride and vaine-glory for which some haue not stucke to say that he made his iourney to Rome rather to shew his pompe and riches then for any humble deuotion or religious intent yet by many his intercurrent actions and lawes of piety enacted hee may iustly bee cleared of that imputation as also by the testimony of Simon Monk of Durham who reporteth his humility to be such that with his owne hands he did helpe to remoue the body of S. Aelphegus at the translation of it from London vnto Canterbury whom the Danes notwithstanding his Archiepiscopall sacred calling before had martyred at Greenwich and by the testimony of Guido Polydore Lanquet and others he was a Prince of such temperance and iustice that no other in this West of the World was so highly renowned or might bee compared vnto him in heroicall vertues or true humility 17 Saxo Crammaticus Albertus Krantius the Writers of the Danish histories deduce Canutus by a lineall succession through the line of their Kings in this manner Hee was say they the sonne of King Swaine surnamed Tingskeg by Sigred his wife the widow of Erick by whom she had Olafe Scotconning King of Sweyden vnto which Sweyne she bare also Ostrid a daughter the mother of Thira the mother of King Sweyne the yonger The elder Sweyne was the sonne of King Harold surnamed Blaatand by Gonhild his Queene who bare him also Iring King of Northumberland and Gonhild Queene of North-Wales The father of Harold was King Gormoâ—…d whose Queene was Thira the daughter of King Ethelred the twenty third Monarch of England who bare vnto him the said Harold and another Canute both most valiant Princes which two Gallants inuading this land were for their braue resolutions by their Grandfather proclaimed heires apparant to all his dominions the credite of which relations I leaue to my forenamed Authors but Canute the elder brother died very soone after being deadly wounded in the siege of Dublin in Ireland where perceiuing death at hand hee gaue strict charge to his attendants to keepe the same verie secret till the City were taken that so neither his owne Army should bee daunted nor the enemy encouraged by the losse of the Generall Gurmo his aged Father to digresse but in a word so incredibly loued him that hee had vowed to kill with his owne hands any person whosoeuer that should tell him the newes of his sonnes death which when Thira his mother now heard of shee vsed this policie to make it known to the King her husband Shee prepared mourning apparrell for him and all other things fitting for funerall exequies laying aside all Regall robes and ceremonies of princely state without intimating any cause of this sad solemnity which the old King no sooner perceiued but he lamentably cried out woe is me I know my sonne is dead and with excessiue griefe he presently died But to returne from that Canutus to close vp the raigne of this our Monarch in hand 18 In whom the Danish glories hauing ascended to the highest beganne now againe to decline towards their wane by the death of this great King who after hee had in great glory raigned aboue nineteen yeeres deceased at Shaftesbury in the county of Dorset the twelfth of Nouember the yeere of Christs Incarnation 1035 and was buried in the Church of the old Monastery at Winchester which being after new built his bones with many other English Saxon Kings were taken vp and are preserued in guilt coffers fixed vpon the wals os the Quire in that Cathedrall Church His Wiues 19 Algiue by most writers a concubine to King Canutus was the daughter of a Mercian Duke named Elfhelme who is said to haue beene Earle of Northampton and her Mothers name was Vlfrune Inheritrix of the Towne Hampton in Stafford-shire from her called Vlfrun-Hampton now Woller-hampton This Lady Alfgiue to make Canutus more firme to her loue her selfe being barren is reported to haue fained Child-birth and to haue laid in her bed the sonne of a Priest whom Canute tooke to be his owne and named him Swaine him afterwards hee created King of Norway which lately hee had conquered from Olaffe called the Martyr The like policie saith Higden and others shee vsed in bringing forth Harold her second sonne who was say they the sonne of a Sowter notwithstanding I thinke the condition of the mother who liued in disdaine and died in disgrace rather caused this report to be blazed then any such basenes of birth in the sonnes 20 Emma the second wife of King Canute was the widow of King Ethelred the Vnready and from the time of her first
marriage was called in England Elfgiue after the name of most of the former Queens which had succeeded Saint Elfgiue Shee was married vnto him in the moneth of Iuly and yeere of Christ Iesus one thousand and seuenteene beeing the first yeere of his raigne whose wife shee was eighteene yeeres and suruiuing kept still at Winchester vnto which Church shee gaue nine Manours according to the number of those firy Plow-shares that shee was forced to goe vpon for her purgation in the raigne of Edward her sonne as shall bee said This Church shee adorned with many goodly vestures and verie rich Iewelles and deceasing in this City the sixt of March the yeere of Grace one thousand fiftie and two and ninth of her sonne King Edwards raigne was buried in the Church of S. Swithine neere vnto Canutus her husband His Issue 21 Sweyn the eldest sonne of Canute by Lady Alfgiue was borne before his father was King of England and before his fathers death was constituted King of Norway lately conquered from King Olafe the Martyr where hee beganne his Raigne in the yeere of mans saluation one thousand thirty and fiue beeing the eighteenth of his fathers Raigne in England and after he had with dislikes ruled that Realme the space of fiue yeeres hee was reiected of the Norwegians his subiects and deceasing without heire of his body left the Kingdome to the natiue heire Magnus the sonne of Olaffe who had beene wrongfully dispossessed by Canute 22 Harold the second sonne of King Canute and of Lady Alfgiue was also born before his father obtained the English Crown for his exceeding swiftnes was surnamed Hare-foote He remained with his father in England after he had disposed of Denmark to Hardi-canute and Norway to Sweyne his brethren expecting something in reuersion But perceiuing at his fathers death that England was also appointed to his brother Hardi-canute hee tooke the aduantage of his absence and assumed the Soueraignety of this Kingdome to himselfe 23 Hardi-Canute the third sonne of King Canute and his first by Queene Emma his wife was borne about the beginning of his fathers Raigne and towards the end of the same was constituted King of the Danes and designed to succeede him after his death in the Kingdome of England But beeing absent then in Denmark was disappointed by his brother Harold who succeeded his father after whose death he also succeeded him 24 Gunhilda the daughter of King Canute and of Emma his Queene was the first wife of Henrie the Third Romane Emperour sonne of the Emperour Conrad the second of that name surnamed Salike shee was a Lady of a surpassing beauty which either mooued her husbands mind vnto ielousie or the ouer-lauish report thereof to breede surmize of incontinencie for accused shee was of adulterie and to defend her cause by combat none could be found till lastly her Page brought with her from England seeing no other would aduenture for her innocencie entred the list himselfe but a youth in regard of the other Combatant beeing a Giant-like man yet in fight at one blow cutting the sinewes of his enemies legge with another he feld him to the ground where presently with his sword hee tooke his head from the shoulders and so redeemed his Ladies life After which hard vsage the Empresse Gunhilda forsooke her husbands bed and by no meanes could bee brought againe vnto the same but tooke the holy vaile of a Nunne in the Town of Burges in Flanders where she spent the rest of her life and after her death was buried in the Collegiate Church of S. Donatian being the principall of that town where her Monument remaineth besides the north dore of the same Church vnto this day 25 Another Lady of the like sanctity is reported to be the daughter of King Canut and the second wife of Godescalke Prince of the Vandals by whom he had Henry King of that Nation They both are said to haue suffered Martyrdome for the faith of Christ he first at the City of Lenzim and she after at Michelenburg being most cruelly tortured to death with whips This Lady vpon sundry strong inducements cannot be reputed legitimate which moued Andrew Velley a Danish Writer in our time to be therin of a diuers opinion from Adam of Breme and Helmoldus who liued fiue hundred yeeres before him HAROLD THE SECOND DANISH KING RAIGNING INENGLAND AND THE THIRTIE FIFT MONARCH OF THE LAND HIS RAIGNE AND ACTS CHAPTER IIII. CANVTVS being dead Hardicanute his sonne by Queene Emma then in Denmarke Harold his elder but base brother foreslowed not the opportunity offered for seeing himselfe in his fathers life time neglected and by will at his death England with that of Denmarke heaped vpon Hardicanut as quicke in apprehension as hee was of footmanshippe whereof arose the surname Hare-foot made strong his side by the Londoners and Danes Mercians Northumbrians very many yea and some great Personages amongst them affecting his claime but Goodwin of Kent who had the Queene and her treasure in keeping stood in his way pretending himself Guardian of her Children the will of Canutus who appointed his sonne by her to succeede 2 The opposition grew strong and the factions ripened euen ready to seede onely the lingering of Hardicanute gaue leaue vnto Harold to better his side by daily supplies and the feares of ciuill sedition moued the Nobility to argue with wordes and not weapons the title depending betwixt these two brethren At Oxford they met where the presence of the one downe-peized the absence of the other so that their voices went onely with Harold and presently proclaimed and consecrated him King 3 He beganne his raigne the yeere of Christs humanity 1036. and was very solemnly crowned at Oxford by Elnothus Archbishoppe of Canterbury though for a time hee was very vnwilling to performe that seruice for it is reported that hee hauing the regall scepter and Crowne in his custody with an oath refused to consecrate any other for King so long as the Queenes children were liuing For said he Canutus committed them to my trust and assurance and to them will I giue my faith and allegiance This Scepter and Crowne therefore I here lay downe vpon this Altar neither doe I denie nor deliuer them to you but I require by the Apostolike authority all Bishops that none of them presume to take the same away neither therewith that they consecrate you for King as for your selfe if you dare you may vsurpe that which I haue committed to God on this his Table Notwithstanding that great thunder clappe was allaied with the showres of golden promises of his iust and religious Gouernment intended though present experience manifested the contrary 4 For saith the auncient Writer of the booke called Encomium Emmae Harold no sooner was established King but that he sought means how to rid Queen Emma out of the way and that secretly for openly hee
a sudden gale arose which blew all the sailes spred for that winde into one Port. And that was Harold sonne to Earle Goodwine a man duly prizing his many worthy parts not vnmeet for a kingdom who first succeeding his father in his Dukedome and next Edward his brother in Law in his Kingdom in patience clemency affability bare himselfe most approuedly towards the vertuous but with a Lions courage and fierce countenance chastised the disordered and indeede became another Maccabeus vnto the distressed Land Whose kingly state before wee touch it shall not bee amisse to lengthen his short raigne with his Acts and Life as hee was a Subiect both with and against his Lord and Predecessor 2 That hee tooke part with his Father against Eustace of Bulloigne and King Edwards hasty commission wee haue shewed himselfe then enioying the Earledom of Oxford and so affected by those of Essex Suffolke and Norfolke Cambridge Huntington-shires that they sided in his cause against the King But these designes failing as commonly it is seene all attempts of Subiects against their Soueraignes doe hee learned by banishment what was the losse of true honour and by forbearance of battle when halfe the Kingdome stood for him his dutie obliged vnto the Common-wealth And growne againe into fauour with the King carried himselfe answerably vnto both 3 Some iealousy conceiued Edward without any cause banished Algar the son of Leofrike Earle of Chester who with the helpe of the Irish and Welchmen vnder the conduct of Gruffith ap Llewelyn Prince of North-Wales who had married his daughter did much hurt to the English putting Rodulph Earle of Hereford to flight with the slaughter of fiue hundred men spoiled the City burnt the Minster and became Masters of mis-rule in those parts Against these was Harold sent and with such manhood pursued his flying enemies that passing through North-Wales vpon the Snow-downes he pitched his Field The Earle and Prince Gruffith not daring to abide his presence fled thence vnto South-Wales and again tooke into Hereford whereof Harold hauing intelligence hasted thitherward leauing sufficient in the Snow-downes to mate the Welsh and recouering the City with a deepe trench and high rampire fortified it about where for the sauing of more bloud and not vngratefull to Algar who without grudge had resigned to him his Earldome and whole Reuenewes at his returne from exile a peace was concluded and at Harolds request Earle Algar and Prince Gruffith were pardoned 4 But Algar being again accused again aided by his old associate Gruffith recouered his Earledome by force whereat King Edward was highly displeased but most against Gruffith who euer was ready to assist any against him whereupon Harold the second time appointed Generall with a great host entred North-Wales without sight of enemy where he only burnt downe the stately Palace of Prince Gruffith so returned to the King But long the Welsh were not quiet nor the Prince pleased of the harms to him done Wherefore making his forces verie strong he again molested the English 5 To restraine whom once more was Harold set foorth who with such terrour burst into Wales that Prince Gruffith in secret stole from his Campe leauing his Souldiers if they would to fight for themselues whereupon his whole army yeelded themselues to Harolds mercy and hauing Prince Gruffith in their hands cut off his head and sent it to Harold giuing him pledges for assurance of p◅ce and the paiment of the ancient tribute which for a time had beene reteined yet euer after hee carried so heauy a hand on the Welsh that as Iohn of Salisburie in his Policraticon writeth he ordained a law that what Welsh-man soeuer should with weapon passe ouer Offaes ditch should haue hi◅ right hand cutte off by the Kings officer 6 All now in quiet and Harold withdrawne to his Mannor of Boseham vpon the riuage of the sea in the confines of Sussex there for his recreation one day hee tooke into a Fishers boate with small attendants neither those very skilfull Mariners when no sooner were they lanched into the deepe but a contrary wind came about and droue the boat vpon the coast of Ponthieu in France where hee was taken by the Country people and presented to Guido their Earle who a while retained him his prisoner in hope of gaine by his ransom but Duke William requiring it he was conueied into Normandy where he cunningly perswaded the Duke that his secret comming out of England was purposely to enter a league of amity with him The Duke then hauing present wars with the Britaine 's in France tooke this his new friend and guest with him for his companion at Armes whose ready policies followed with forward practise wan him great estimation with the Duke whereupon betwixt them a couenant was made for the reseruation of the English Crowne to the Norman if it chanced King Edward to die without children and the same ratified by Harolds corporall oath with the affiancing of Lady Adeliza the Dukes fift daughter then a child and Harold a widower which afterwards fell to his owne destruction and the lands subuersion as shall bee said 7 His last imploiment by holy King Edward was against the tumultuous Northumbrians which had expulsed Tosto their Earle and Harolds owne brother where a peace was concluded without shedding blood but with condition that Tosto should lose his Earledom whereupō in great displeasure he with his wife children fled into Flanders and euer after hated the person and emulated the glory of Harold The originall of these two brethrens quarrels beganne at Windsor where in the presence of the King they fell from words vnto blowes and that in such manner as if rescue had not come Tosto had died for which disgrace hee secretly hied him into the Marches of Wales and neere the City Hereford at Portaflyth where Harold had a house then in preparing to entertaine the King he slew all his brothers seruants and them cutting peecemeale into gobbets salted some of their limmes and cast the rest into vessels of the meath and wines sending his brother word that hee had furnished him with poudred meats against the Kings comming thither which barbarous act caused deseruedly his name to be odious vnto his Northumbrians and was lastly repayed with his owne death 8 Now albeit some Heralds make Harold by birth but a Gentleman of one and the first descent which were it so should no whit blemish him who was more truely enobled with princely vertues yet therein also it may seeme hee is mis-esteemed seeing his Father was Goodwin a Duke by degree the son of Wolnoth and he the sonne of Egelmar who was the sonne of Egelricke surnamed Leofwine and brother of Edrick Duke of Mercia that married the daughter of King Ethelred of England of whom wee haue spoken The mother of Harold was Githa the daughter of Duke
offered them plenty to supply whatsoeuer should be needfull for the pompe of his funerall as also for their costs in trauell to and fro giuing strait commandement that none of his Souldiers should presume to molest them in this their businesse or in their returne Then went they in haste to the quarry of the dead but by no meanes could finde the body of the King for that the countenances of all men greatly alter by death but being maimed and imbrued with bloud they are not knowne to be the men they were As for his other regall Ornaments which might haue shewed him for their King his dead corps was despoiled of them either through the greedy desire of prey as the manner of the Field is or to be the first bringer of such happy newes in hope of a Princely reward vpon which purpose many times the body is both mangled and dismembred and so was this King after his death by a base Souldire gasht and hackt into the legge whom Duke William rewarded for so vnsouldier like a deed casshiering him for euer out of his wages and wars So that Harold lying stript wounded bemangled and goared in his bloud could not be found or known till they sent for a woman named Editha for her passing beauty surnamed Swan-shals that is Swans-necke whom he entertained in secret loue before he was King who by some secret marks of his body to her well knowne found him out and then put into a coffine was by diuers of the Norman Nobility honourably brought vnto the place afterward called Battle-bridge where it was met by the Nobles of England and so conueied to Waltham was there solemnly and with great lamentation of his mother roially interred with this rude Epitaph well beseeming the time though not the person Heu cadis hoste fero Rex à Duce Rege futuro Par paris in gladio milite valido Firmini iusti lux est tibi lucc Calixti Pronior hinc super as hâ—…c superatus eras Ergo tibi requiem deposcat vtrumque perennem Sicque precetur eum quod colit omne Deum A fierce foe thee slew thou'a King he King in view Both peeres both peerelesse both feard and both fearles That sad day was mixt by Firmin and Calixt Th' one help thee to vanquish t'other made thee laÌ„guish Both now for thee pray and thy Requiem say So let good men all to God for thee call 51 This Kings raigne was not so ful of dayes as of great troubles being but the space of nine months and nine dayes in whom was completed the Period of the Saxons Empire in Britaine after they had continued from their first erected kingdome by Hengist in Kent the space of sixe hundred and tenne yeeres without any reuersement or interruption sauing the small Inter-Raignes of these three Danish Kings of whom we haue spoken And although Aimund of Breme in the fauour of his Danes sharply taxeth this Harold as being an impious man and for that by vsurpation he aspired to the Crowne yet doth Ealred the Abbot of Riuanxe the Legender of S. Edwards life much commend him for his courteous affability gentle deportment and Iustice and for his warlike prowesse none matchable vnto him and was reputed saith hee verily a man passing well furnished with all vertues befitting a Soueraigne commander and borne euen to repaire the decaied state of England had he not in the haughtinesse and opinion of his own valour and prudence so much addicted himselfe to his owne resolutions and too much neglected the wise deliberations of his best friends and counsellers His Wiues 52 The first wife of Harold whom he had maried and buried before he was King I find not named by any of our writers but that he had such a one appeareth where it is recorded that hee was a Widower what time he contracted the Conquerors daughter and that also he had children of such age that they made warres against King William in the second of his Raigne which it is probable he had not by Editha his Swannes neck but were legitimat and by this lawfull though namelesse Mother 53 Algith the second wife to King Harold was the widow of Gruffith ap Lhewelyn King of North-Wales the sister of Edwine and Morcar Earles of Yorkeshire and Chester and daughter of Algar sonne of Leofrick son of Leofwine all Earles of Chester Leicester and Lincolne She was married vnto him beeing then but Duke in the last yeare of Edward Confessors raigne and of Grace 1065. neither did shee long enioy him or her Queenly title after his aspiring to the Crowne for being resident in London when hee was slaine from thence shee was conueyed by her brethren to Westchester where she remained in meane estate and in good quiet which vsually most attends the meanest without any princely shew or name during the rest of her life which lasted a great part of the Conquerors raigne His Issue 54 Goodwine the eldest sonne of King Harold being growne to some ripenesse of yeares in the life of his Father after his death and ouerthrow by the Conquerour tooke his brother with him and fled ouer into Ireland from whence he returned and landed in Sommersetshire slew Ednoth a Baron sometime of his Fathers that encountred him and taking great preyes in Deuon-shire and Cornewall departed till the next yeare When comming againe hee fought with Beorn an Earle of Cornwall and after retired into Ireland and thence went into Denmarke to King Swayn his Cosen-German where he spent the rest of his life 55 Edmund the second sonne to King Harold went with his Brother into Ireland returned with him into England and was at the slaughter and ouerthrow of Ednoth and his power in Sommersetshire at the spoiles committed in Cornwall and Deuonshire at the conflict with the Cornish Earle Beorn passed and repassed with him in all his voiages inuasions and warres by sea and by land in England and Ireland and at the last departed with him from Ireland to Denmarke tooke part with him of all pleasure and calamity whatsoeuer and attending and depending wholly vpon him liued and died with him in that Country 56 Magnus the third son of King Harold went with his brothers into Ireland and returned with them the first time into England and is neuer after that mentioned amongst them nor elsewhere vnlesse as some doe coniecture he be that Magnus who seeing the mutability of humane affairs became an Anchoret whose Epitaph pointing to his Danish originall the learned Clarenciaux discouered in a little desolate Church at Lewes in Sussex where in the gaping chinks of an Arch in the wall in a rude and ouerworne Character certaine old imperfect verses were found which hee supposeth should bee thus read Clauditur hic Miles Danorum regia proles Magnus nomen ei magnae nota Progenici Deponens Magnum prudentior induit agnum Prâ—…pete prâ—…vita fit paruulus Anachorita Hâ—…re lies a Knight of Danish regalâ—… He
come vpon my Coasts whereby I foresee what mischiefe they will worke vpon my Posteritie Which indeede proued so great that in their publike Processions and Letanies of the Church this Petition was added From the rage of the Normans Good Lord deliuer vs. This feare and praier notwithstanding they draâ—…e the French to such extremitie that King Charlet the Bald was forced to giue vnto Hasting a Norman Arch-pirate the Earledome of Châ—…ters for to asswage his furie exercised vpon his People and againe King Charles the Grosse granted vnto Godfrey the Normane part of Neustria with his Daughter in mariage Yet all this sufficed not but that the Normans by force of Armes seated themselues neere vnto the mouth of Sein taking all for their owne that lay comprised betwixt that Riuer and the Riuer Loyre which * Countrey afterwards tooke the name of 〈◊〉 froÌ„ these Northern Guests at what time King Charles the Simple confirmed it vnto Rollo their Captaine 5 This Rollo as say the Danish Historians was the son of Guion a great Lord in Denmark who with his brother Gouriâ—… were appointed to depart the Country according to the Danish customes to seeke their aduentures abroad and leaue more roome for the rest at home but these refusing the order made 〈◊〉 vpon the King in which both Guion the Father and Gourin the sonne were slaine and Rollo forced to fly for safeguard of his life with whom went a number of Gallants to seeke Fortunes Court and not a few misdoers or out-lawedmen whose Acts in England registred by Albertus Krantiâ—…s seeing they vary from our owne historians in circumstances of times and â—…es I haue chosen in this place to insert leauing the credit therof to him the Reporter 6 Rollo a Nobleman of Denmarke saith he and too powerfull in his Kings eye was forced with a Nauy to aduenture his Fortunes into forreine pâ—…ts whose first arriuage as he saith was in England where many of the Danish nobility had formerly tried their valours and some of them attained to the Scepter 〈◊〉 not of the whole yet of a great part of that â—…ngdom Indeed saith he England from the begiâ—…g was 〈◊〉 gouerned by one King as now it is for the Angle-Saxons had their prouince and the Mercians theirs both gouerned by Prouinciall Deputies but the Northumbrians had a King as the Scots and Picts also in the same Iland had kept their own limits vnder the like Gouernment Amongst these Northumbrians the Danes had their cheefest abiding and in this Prouince Rollo the Dane brought first his men on Land where making warre vpon that Nation he built both Castles and Fortresses to fortifie himselfe his Nauy lying vpon the Seas and proceeding forward into the Continent tooke great booties both of men cattle and other spoiles lading their ships as they lay at Anchor the Inhabitants of the Country making head against him had still the worst 7 Rollo yet doubtful and in suspence what to doe desired indeed to returne to his Country but that the Kings indignation was an obstacle that way next hee affected to try his Fortunes in France yet feared the issue would be dangerous the People being exasperated against him for the harms he had done them but chiefely the Diademe of England ran most in his minde though hee knew the hazard was great to match his small Forces with an host of a King in which perplexed thoughts it chanced him saith my Author to fall into a sweet slumber and in his sleepe hee seemed to sit in the Kingdome of France vpon a high hil bending his headforward to a Riuer which issued from the top of a mountaine at the foote whereof beneath him hee saw many kindes of Birds which washed their ruddy left wings in the same water where they all fed together flew about built their nests and at times appointed brought forth their yong 8 Rollo awaking from his pleasing dream imparted the same vnto his consorts desiring their iudgements for interpretation which no way satisfying him hee called a Christian of his English Captiues a man industrious and of great Capacity and of whose deep vnderstanding he had a great opinion this captiue then boldened and willing in likelihood to diuert Rollo from infesting England told him that his dreame was significant and good and did prognosticate the happy successe of himselfe and whole Nation for by this he saw that he was shortly to receiue a quiet possession and a land of great renown in the Continent of France and that himselfe should be cleansed in the Lauer of Baptisme wherein also the ruddy sins of his People should be washed away as the water had done the wings of the Birds 9 This interpretation pleased Rollo well and he easily beleeued that which he most affected as in the like kinde dreamers commonly doe therfore prouiding all things for France he set his countenance only that way yet because he had alredy performed great matters in England he thought to follow Fortune for his best Leader and before he departed from so fair a land intended to sound the King by an Ambassage that so if he might find him inclinable to a league he might haue a refuge against future chaunces if not then was he resolute to go forward with his iourney therfore making choice of certaine actiue persons sent them to the English king Alstan a Prince of a speciall religion and holines of life these hauing audience vttered their message as followeth 10 Wee being men distressed and driuen from our Country sought out in banishment an habitation to restin and going forth very many followed vs who incouraged vs to seeke and winne a land by Conquest supplying vs with strength and giuing vs great hope of victory which thing when wee resolued to take in hand a Tempest of weather draue vs O King into these English Ports where staying a fit season to put againe forth the Winter withheld vs and our wants made vs to seeke further into the Land whereupon our men euermore brought vp to the warre beeing euill intreated of those inhabitants where moued by such iniuries to prouide for their owne defence wherein some small skirmishes haue passed betwixt them Our Prince therefore and Generall Rollo doth humbly require peace of thee and to be permitted to soiourne in thy Land for a time and to relieue his company with things necessary wee paying sufficiently for it these things when thou shalt grant hee shall rest content and pacified vntill the next spring at which time he meanes to take his intended voyage 11 Alstenus not ignorant of the Danish cruelty and with how great Armies they might oppresse the English shoares did readily grant what they required And also added a further curtesie saying withall I doe greatly desire to see your Duke himselfe and let him not thinke much to repaire to our mansions for he shall find none amongst vs but his most louing friends When this was
a strong Armie as purposing a finall end of those Domesticall warres hauing so replenished England with his Normans that hee now promised himselfe security and happinesse of State To him therefore the Princes of Walles vnable to resist performed their Homages at Saint Dauids and with their Hostages he returned as a victorious Conquerour But the Seas of these troubles now growne quiet and calme and he at some leasure to thinke on future successe all on the sudden a cloud arose in the North which hastily came on and threatned a storme 38 For Swaine King of Denmarke whose title to his seeming stood firme for the Crowne manned forth two hundred tall Ships whereof his sonne Canute and Earle Hacon were Generals for his brother Osborne he had banished Denmarke that basely tooke money to depart England some few yeeres before notwithstanding his claime he made still though for money still stopped by his Danes For so saith their owne writer Adam Bremensis that continuall contention was betwixt Swaine and the bastard although saith hâ—… our Bishops by bribes would haue perswaded peace betwixt the two Kings Yea and Malmesbury our writer affirmeth that William gaue bribes to Earle Hacon to begone though Paris and Polydor report that when these Danes heard that their fauourites heere were vanquished they turned their Sailes for Flanders and durst not fight with King William 39 But now a lesse suspected but much more vnnaturall warre arose for Robert his eldest sonne set on by Philip King of France who did greatly dread this so hastie grouth of the Conquerour claimed Normandy by gift of his father promised to him immediatly after his Conquest of England a Noble Gentleman surely but of an ambitious and hasty nature prodigally spending and maintaining his followers aboue the compasse of his priuate estate him Philip his own ill-nurtured Ambition thrust forward Q. Maud his mother supplied vnder haÌ„d out of her own Coffers and King Williams Reuennewes so that with banners displaied hee entred Normandy in hostile maner and there by force seised vpon diuers places to his owne vse and so without respect of dutifull patience gained by force the free-gift of his father 40 King William hearing of his sonne Roberts proceedings was not as great cause there was a little offended thereat and with a powerfull Army hasted to Normandy where neere vnto the Castle of Gerbory at a place called Archenbraye he ioined battle with his sonne where the fight was sore and dangerous on both sides the Generals being such men as they were but in the heat of the foot battels that fought it out resolutely Robert commanded a power of horse to breake in vpon the Rereward of his enemies and himselfe valiantly following chanced to light against his owne Father and with his lance thrust him through the Arme bearing him off his horse to the ground King William thus wounded falne called for helpe to be remounted storming to see his bloud spilt in his owne land and against his owne sonne which neuer had beene in battailes of other countries nor drawne by the weapons of forraine enemies and in great rage threatned the reuenge Robert that knew his Father by his voice hastily alighted and in his Armes tooke him from the earth humbly desiring his pardon for this vnknown fact and forgiuenes of his ouer-hastie attempt then mounting him vpon his owne horse brought him in safetie out of the presse who hauing escaped so great a danger and seeing himselfe for the present too weake to withstand the enemie left the honour of the field vnto Robert with the losse of many his souldiers slaine there both in the battaile and chase besides a great number that were hurt wounded among whom William Rufus his second sonne was one a man of a better temper and more filiall regard to his parents and therefore more deseruedly and tenderly beloued then Robert for which dishonour now done to his Father and disloialty for his vnnaturall armes hee bitterly cursed him and execrated the time wherein he begate him how beit others doe write that for his most vndaunted courage at that time issuing and ending in such dutiful and tender care of his fathers safety hee presently forgaue his former offences and euer after had him in better respect 41 These stirres thus qualified and King William returned he went forward with his former determination for setling a further assurance to himselfe and successors of the English crowne to which end first on the east side of London the mother City of the land he laid the foundation of a stately strongly fenced Castle or Magazine of warlike munitions intrenched with a large and deepe ditch now called the Tower of London the surueyor of which worke was Gundulphus Bishop of Rochester about the twelfth yeare of the Conquerours raigne so much is lessened the antiquity of that Citadell credite of such as would haue it founded by Iulius Caesar vnlesse perhaps we would thinke that King William did onely adde some new fort to the former being built saith Fitz-Stephen with morter tempered with the bloud of beasts 42 Then to enrich his owne coffers for hee is taxed by Malmesbury to be exceeding couetous he laid great subsidies vpon the land and that the same might amount to his great benefite though with the greatest grieuance of the people hee caused an exact suruey to be taken of the whole kingdome yea and of euery particular part and commodity therof so that there was not an hide of land lake water or wast but he knew the valuation the owners and possessors together with the rents and profits thereof as also of all Cities Townes Villages Hamlets Monasteries and Religious houses causing also all the people 〈◊〉 England to bee numbred their names to bee taken with notice what euery one might dispend by yeere their substance money bondmen recorded how many yokes of oxen and plough-lands were in the Realme and what seruices they owed who held of him in Fee all which was certified vpon the oathes of Commissioners This done he exacted sixe shillings to be paid him for euery hide of land which amounted to an huge masse of money The Booke thus made of euerie seuerall suruey was commonly called the rowle of Winchester as being there at first kept but for the generality and ineuitable censure thereof is by Authors named Liber Iudiciarius by the English Domesday booke kept to this day in the Kings Exchequer at Westminster of which collection Robert a Poet at Gloucester in ancient time and ryme wrote thus The King William vor to wite the worth of his lond Let enqueri stretlich thoru all Engelond How moni Plou-lond and hou moni Hiden also Were in euerich sire and wat hij were wurth yereto And the rents of each toun and of the waters echone The wurth and of woods eke that there ne
no Necessity required alwaies couetous yet neuer thrifty and still gathering yet neuer enriching his Coffers All Ecclesiasticall promotions then vacant he assumed into his owne hands and kept the See of Canterbury without an Archbishop aboue foure yeeres setting to sale the free-rights of the Church and he that would giue most came soonest to preferment wherby both the Lands and good esteeme of the Clergy was daily diminished These greeuances were complained of vnto Pope Vrban but he ouer busied to forward an expedition of Christian Princes for the winning of Ierusalem had no leasure seriously to thinke vpon their estates or else lesse minde to diuert Kings out of their owne byas whose persōs he meant to reserue for his own gain 12 The Storme thus clecred without any thunder King Rufus set the eye of desire vpon Duke Roberts dominions who lately had done the like with his and suddenly burst into Normandy as Scipio did into Africke pretending reuenge of injuries done to his Kingdome first therefore surprizing the Castles of Saint Valery and Albemarle hee stored them with his owne Souldiers then piercing forward did great spoile in the Countrie Robert destitute of meanes and knowing his Normans euer vnfaithfull sent to Philip the French King desiring his assistance against this Brother-Enemy who preparing towards Normandy was stopped with such golden showres from King William that he could not passe so that Duke Robert was constrained to make a peace with his brother though for himselfe a very sorry one as saith Gemeticensis which as Paris reporteth was effected by twelue Princes vpon either part and the conditions as followeth that King William should retaine and enioy the County of Ewe with Fescampe the Abbacie of Mount Saint-Michael and all the Castles he had gotten in Normandy for the Duke it was agreed that his brother King William should aide and assist him to recouer thoselands territories beyond the seas which had beene belonging to their Father That all such Normans as had lost their liuings in England in taking part with Duke Robert should be restored and lastly whether of them should die first the suruiuer should be his heire 13 Peace thus established and both their powers vnited they bent altogether against Henry their yongest brother who fearing after-claps had strongly fortified the Castle of Mount Saint-Michael situated vpon the confines of Normandie and Britaine him whom they ought to haue prouided for saith Gemeticensis they went about to expell and all the Lent long laid siege aginst him It chanced one day as his men sallied out made a brauado in the face of their beleaguers King William alone more bold then wise rode against them thinking none so hardy as to encounter him single but presently a Knight slew his horse vnder him his foot entangled in the stirrupe hee was ouer-throwne his enemy therefore with drawn sword was ready to haue slaine him had hee not reuealed himselfe by his voice the armed men with great reuerence then tooke him vp and brought him another horse when the King not staying for the stirrup sprang into the saddle and with an angry countenance demanded who it was that ouerthrew him the Knight as boldly answered and shewed himselfe who he was by Lukes face quoth William for that was his oath thou shalt bee my Knight and be enrolled in my Checke with a Fee answerable to thy worth 14 During this seige Prince Henry being sore distressed for water and knowing Duke Robert to be of the milder temperature sent him word of his want desiring to haue that permitted which God had made common and giuen euen to brute beasts aswell as to men Duke Robert therefore commanded him to be supplied whereat William was wroth telling his Brother he wanted discretion policy in warre which allowed all aduantages to surprise the Enemy And dost thou said Robert esteeme more of water which is euery where to be got then of a Brother hauing no more but him and me In which dissension Earle Henry got thence and by policy tooke a very strong towne called Danford where presently was a reconciliation made amongst these three brethren who thereupon forthwith tooke the Seas together for England 15 About this time in the yeere of Grace 1091 and fourth of King Rufus his raigne one Eneon the sonne of Cadinor Lord of Dyuet mouing rebellion against Rees ap Tewdor Prince of Southwales drew to his side Iestyn Lord of Glamorgan vpon promise to become his sonne in law by the marriage of his daughter Iestyn notwithstanding iudging their faction too weake sent Eneon into England where hee was well acquainted to procure aide against Rees who entring conference of his businesse with Robert Fitz-hamon a worthy Knight of the Kings Priuie-Chamber wrought so far with him being a man easily drawne to the exercise of warre that for a Salarie hee vndertooke the seruice and with twelue Knights and a competent number of Souldiers went into Wales where ioining with Iestin in battle slew Prince Rees ap Tewdor with Conan his sonne Robert Fitzhamon now minding to return demanded his pay according to couenants which Iestine in some part denied alledging that Eneon had gone beyond his commission whereupon such discord arose that these friends fell out and Eneon thus touched in his reputation sided with the English against his owne Country-men whereupon a battaile was fought and Iustin with most of his Welsh slaine so that Robert with his followers obtained a fruitfull possession in those parts which by their posterties are enioied euen to this day whose names as they are found written in a British record were as followeth NAMES POSSESSION 1 William de Londres Ogmor 2 Richard de Grana Villa Neth 3 Pagan de Turberuile Coity 4 Robert de S. Quintin Lhan Blethyan 5 Richard de Syward Talauan 6 Gilbert de Humfreuile Penmarke 7 Roger de Beckrolles East Orchard 8 Raynald de Sully Sully 9 Peter de Score Peterton 10 Iohn Le Fleming Saint George 11 Oliuer de Saint Iohn Fonmon 12 William de Estirling Saint Donats 16 As these things were commenced betwixt England Normandy and Walles Malcolme King of Scotland entred into the English Marches as farre as to Chester in the Streete doing much harme whose farther outrage to preuent William incontinently hasted sending by sea a great Nauie of Shippes and by land his brother Robert though with much losse of either for his Fleet was torne by tempest and his horsemen through hunger cold perished in those barren parts at length the Kings come to an Interuiew where by the meanes of Edgar Atheling a peace was concluded to both their contents for William restored vnto Malcolme twelue Villages which he had held in England vnder his Father and gaue him yeerly twelue Markes in gold And King Malcolme for his part promised to keepe true peace with him as hee
disunion gaue his Brother all occasions of enmity who was ready enough of himselfe to make the least very great For besides this present displeasure conceiued against Duke Robert he added others and this especially that he had wilfully wasted the Inheritance which his father had left him to wit the Dukedom of Normandy hauing nothing now almost in that Dominion besides the City of Roane which he would haue parted with also had not the Cittizens thereto denied their consents 16 Neither was it the least motiue to King Henries displeasure that his traiterous subiects were so willingly receiued by his brother for besides Robert Beliasme and others William Earle of Mortaigne in Normandy and of Cornwall in England the sonne of Robert halfe brother to the Conquerour because the Earledome of Kent which he made claime vnto as heire to his vnkle Odo was denied him in a discontent got him into Normandy where besides his valiant assaults of the Kings Castles and Souldiers hee much endangered the possessions of Richard Earl of Chester then a child and the Kings Warde so that the flames of warre raised by these seditions seemed to be blown from England vnto the parts beyond the Seas and to fire the territories of the English there neither is it easie to declare saith Houeden what misery the meane while by exactions the land felt here at home 17 For the King incited into Normandy vpon these occasions by large distributions of money carried out of England wonne the Normane Nobility to reuolt from their Lord and tooke the Towne and Castle of Cane by composition and burnt Bayon with the beautifull Church of Saint Maries whereupon the Priories of Normandy yeelded themselues vnto his Protection by whose example the Britaines and those of Aniou did the like so that their Castles and forts were filled with the Garrisons of King Henry Duke Robert in no wise able to resist which done Henry with triumph returned into England 18 The Curtuoise by his Normans thus vncourteously dealt with saw it was bootelesse against so great a streame to striue and therefore thought best to lay away weapons and to become himselfe a Mediatour for Peace With which resolution taking the seas hee followed his brother vnto Northampton where humbling himselfe in a more deiectiue manner then either his birth or owne nature could well brooke desired the Kings peace both in respect of their brotherly vnion and the regard of his owne accustomed clemency willing him to consider that warre was not only vnnaturall betwixt brethren but that a reproch euer followes the chariot of the Victor desiring him not to triūmph in his ouerthrow who was now ready to render all that he had into his hands but King Henry muttering to himselfe turned away from his brother without any answere 19 For God saith Paris not pleased to giue the effect though the Beau-clearke felt a remorse in conscience for vsurping his Kingdome being indeed very learned and well vnderstanding the duties both of equity and law and thereupon beganne both to feare some violent insurrection of the subiects and also the reuenging wrath of God vpon him for his trecherous and vniust dealings towards his elder brother to whom vndoubtedly the Kingdome by all right did appertaine yet stood hee rather in feare of men then God whose fauours he cunningly laboured to keepe whom he meant to please another time by building of an Abbey for his satisfaction Duke Robert then seeing and detesting the Kings swolne pride posted backe vnto Normandy to gather his powers Henry also held it good policy not to giue passage vnto Roberts wrath knowing him a Souldier and well waying his desperate estate and therefore calling his Lords vnto London in an assembly tickled their eares with these delectable and smooth words 20 My friends and faithful Counsellors and natiue Countrimen you know by true report how my Brother Robert was elected and by God himselfe called to be the fortunate King of Ierusalem and how vnfortunately or rather insolently he refused that sacred estate whereby hee is now most iustly reprobated of God you also know by many other experiments his pride and arrogancy for being a man of a warring humor hee is not onely impatient of any peace but also wilfully desireth to trample vpon you as men of abiect and contemptible disposition vpbraiding you for idle droanes for belly-gods and what not But I your King naturally inclined to bee both humble and peaceable take delight in nothing more then to do you good to maintaine your tranquillity and ancient liberties as I haue often sworn vnto you and meekely and willingly to yeeld my selfe to your aduises whereby I may circumspectly gouerne you as a clement Prince and to that end euen now will I confirme if your wisedomes so thinke fit your ouer-worne and vndermined Charters and will roborate them most firmely with a new oath and ratification Meane while all the lawes which the holy King Edward by Gods inspiring did establish I doe here commaund to bee inuiolably obserued hereby to moue you to adhere stedfastly vnto mee in repulsing cheerefully willingly and powerfully the wrongs offered me by my brother shal I say nay by my most deadly enemy yours and of the whole English Nation For if I bee guarded with the valours and affections of Englishmen I shall scorne the threates of him and his Normans as forcelesse and no whit to bee feared And with these faire promises which yet afterwards hee vtterly neglected hee so wonne the hearts of them all that they would die with him or for him against any hostility whatsoeuer 21 Duke Robert gone and preparing for warre Henry thus setled in his peoples affection followed him with all expedition hauing in his company the choice Nobility of England Normandy Gaunt and Britaine so that hee was exceedingly strong With Robert for men of chiefe account were Robert Beliasme Earle of Shrewsburie and William Earle of Mortaigne in like displeasure with the King and therefore armed with the like desperate boldnes 22 Henry with his Army had pierced into Normandy euen as farre as Tenerthebray a Castle of the Earle of Mortaigne vsing all meanes possible to surprise the same for whose rescue the Duke with these his Consorts made all diligence to dissolue the siege and after some few skirmishes ioined a bloody battaile brauely fought on each part where at the first onset the Kings power though much greater in number went down but by their multitude and manhood especially through the * Kings example and encouragement they soone preuailed where Duke Robert with Earle William and sundry others of good note manfully fighting in the very presse of their enemies were taken prisoners but * Robert Beliasme escaped by flight And thus as Mathew Paris obserued Gods Iustice Mercy tooke effect his Iustice vpon Robert for his refusall of Ierusalems title and vnto Henry his
where calling a Parliament in the presence of himselfe and of Dauid King of Scotland hee caused the Nobles and first before all other Stephen his Sisters Sonne who first did violate it to sweare fealty to her as to his lawfull and now onely heire by whom they should againe come to bee gouerned by the ancient English Roiall bloud from which he shewed her to bee descended which Oath was this that they should as much as in them lay after King Henries decease if hee died without Heire-Male establish her Queene of the Monarchy of Great Britaine now called England But whether they did or no saith Gemeticensis belongs not to mee to tell but this our Story shall hereafter relate and make knowne 48 Giraldus and Higden and some ancient Manuscripts affirme but with very little probability or credite that Henry the Emperour died not at this time as was giuen forth but that rather vpon a remorse of conscience for imprisoning his owne naturall Father Henry the third vnto death and also his Spirituall Father the Pope with his Cardinals repenting these outrages hee laid aside his Imperiall Roabe and secretly fled into England where at Westchester hee became an Hermite changing his name vnto Godscall where he so liued the space of ten yeeres and was buried in the Cathedrall Church of Saint Werburga the Virgine Vpon which his suddaine flight and missing the Empresse Maud some say was suspected to bee guilty of his death and for that cause was kept continually in the Queenes Chamber Indeed that she abode still in Chamber with the Queene Paris records but hee giues a wiser reason thereof for that her Father did loue her exceedingly as being now his sole Heire and where should an Empresse rather liue then with a Queene a Daughter then with her Mother a faire Lady a Widow and an Heire of so great a Kingdom then where her Person might bee safest from danger her mind from inueigling and her carriage from suspition But as for that other idle coniecture it is razed out both by those Writers who record his Buriall and Monumentat Spire as Higden himself signifieth and also by the penne of William Gemeticensis who reporteth her to be a woman generally well thought of and approued among the greatest Princes of the Empire for her prudent and gratious behauiour towards the Emperour her husband insomuch that they became suiters vnto her seeking by all meanes to attaine her to gouerne them and to that end attended her to King Henry in Normandy to solicite the same to whom in no wise hee would giue his consent meaning to make her his Successor in the Kingdome Whereunto Malmsbury who then liued accordeth saying shee was very vnwilling to haue come out of those parts of the Empire where both her dowry and acquaintance lay and that the Princes of those Countries came more then once into England to haue her for their Empresse but that the King would not part with the Heire of his Crowne 49 But King Henrie afterwards desirous to bee free from the variances of these forraine Princes and hearing that Foulke Earle of Anion had giuen his Earledome with the territories of Gaunt and Turyn vnto his Sonne Ieffrey Martell surnamed Plantagenet himselfe minding to abide at Ierusalem whereof he was King in right of his wife Milissent the daughter of Baldwine de Burge lately deceased thought him the fittest to be linked into his alliance therfore concluded a mariage betwixt the said Ieffrey and his onely lawfull daughter Lady Maude the Empresse though partly against her liking as both Gemeticensis and Geruasius of Canterbury doth declare which was solemnized in Normandy the third of Aprill accordingly 50 That William sonne to the Curtoise was formerly fauoured by Earle Foulke wee haue shewed but now he was further followed with increase of Fortune and the French Kings aide onely for a rub in King Henries way for Charles Earle of Flanders being traiterously murdered by his owne People without any his issue to succeed him Lewis of France to make William faster to him set him in possession as the next heire in blood vnto that Larledome William being the sonne of Duke Robert and Robert the Eldest of Queene Maude the wife of the Conquerour and she daughter to Earle Baldwin the fifth whose issue Male now failing the right was from her deriued vnto this her Grand-child William 51 This Ground-worke vnto greatnesse King Henry disliked least by his Nephewes height himselfe might bee ouer topped and his blind fathers wrongs the sooner redressed therefore hauing by his daughters marriage made Aniou his from Normandy he inuaded France euen vnto Hespard where for eight daies he remained as secure as in his owne Kingdome and partly by feare partly by faire paiments wrought Lewis to withdraw his aide from yong William neither so ceased but that hee instigated William de Ypres to disturbe Williams state and did also draw a cerraine Duke named Theodorick out of Germany with a band of Flemmings who entred Flanders in Hostile maner 52 With these last Earle William a Prince for his age of imcomparable prowesse soone met and giuing them battell with an inuincible courage brake through the enemies troopes in such sort that they were discomfited and the Earle had the day whence in this heate of bloud hee marched vnto Angi a Castle of King Henries which after a strong siege being vpon the surrender by a small wound which Earle William receiued in his hand hee shortly died but not without immortall fame for magnanimity and valour 53 Were it not reported by some Writers of note I might here well passe ouer certaine presaging dreames as the Monkes interpreted them which King Henry had being ready now to goe into Normandy for to his seeming he saw a sort of rusticke plough-men with their Instruments of husbandry after them Souldiers with their weapons of Warre and lastly the Bishops with their Crosiers staues all of them angerly threatning and attempting his death wherewith hee was so perplexed that leaping out of his bed he called for helpe but seeing it but a dreame as a dreame he esteemed it and passed ouer into Normandy where long hee staied not but that his Daughter Maud vpon some displeasure departed from her husband and came with her Father into England Some write that she was the proâ—…ker of certaine displeasures betwixt her husband and Father which so affected his mind with passions of wrath and griefe that many thought it was a great hastning of his end and indeede Malmsburie witnesseth that the King vpon his death-bed passionately mentioned the wrongs and indignities wherewith her husband had disquieted his mind Howbeit soone after this her departure from him by consent of the States who met at Northampton shee was reconciled to her husband sent vnto him vpon his intreaty and bare
hee was at the conflict in the I le of Anglesey betweene Magnus the sonne of Harold Harfager King of Norway and Hugh of Mountgomery Earle of Arundell and Shrewsbury wherein hee was slain as some say with the said Earle Anno 1197. 73 Maude the Naturall daughter of King Henry was Countesse of Perche and the first wife of Earle Rotroke the first of that name sonne of Arnolfe de Hesding the first Earle of that County Shee had issue by him one onely daughter named Magdalen wife to Garcy the fourth King of Nauarre mother of King Sanches surnamed the wise from whom all the Kings of Nauarre are descended Shee died vpon Friday the twenty sixth of Nouember in the twentith of her Fathers raign and yeere of Grace 1120. being drowned in the Sea with her brother Duke William 74 Maude another of that name and naturall daughter of King Henrie was married to Conan the first of that name surnamed the Grosse Earle of little Britaine in France sonne of Earle Alan by Ermengard his second wife by Alan shee had issue Howell pronounced illegitimate and disherited by his supposed father Constance that died without issue and Bertha the wife of Eudes Earle of Pâ—…rohet mother of Earle Conan the yonger who by Margaret sister of William King of Scots had issue Constance maried to Geffrey sonne of King Henry the second 75 Iulian likewise an other naturall daughter of King Henry was married to Eustace the illegitimate sonne of William Lord of Breteâ—…il in Normandy who was the sonne and heire of William Fitz-Osborne and elder brother of Roger both Earles of Hereford in England and this Eustace had hee beene lawfully borne in wedlocke had been heire to the Earledomes of Hereford and Iuerie notwithstanding he had as small a part in that inheritance of the Town of Pacie from which he tooke his surname being commonly called Eustace of Pacy and had issue by this Iulian his wife William and Roger of Pacy his sonnes 76 A naturall daughter of King Henry recounted by the continuer of the History of William Gemeticensis and by Iohn Tillet his follower is reported by them to haue beene married to one William Goet a Norman but in neither of these writers is any mention made of her name or of his estate issue or other relation 77 Another naturall daughter of King Henrie is without name recited by the said Authors and by them reported to be married to the Vicount of Beaumont which is a Towne within the County of Maygne Shee had issue by him as Roger of Houeden writeth Richard Vicount Beaumont Father of Queen Ermengard the wife of King William of Scotland and Robert the Abbot of Mount-Saint Michael mentioneth another of her sonnes named Ralphe who as he saith was Bishop of Angiers 78 Another naturall daughter also of King Henry is recited by the Normane and French writers before auouched and reported by them to be married to Mathew of Mountmorancy the sonne of Bouchard of Mountmarancy from whom perhaps descended the House of Mountmorancy who after came to be Earles and Dukes being growne to be one of the greatest houses in France next to the Princes of the bloud for possessions alliances and honour 79 Elizabeth the last naturall daughter of King Henry recounted by the former Authors was vnmarried in the time of the one and her husband vnknowne to the other but both of them agree that she was borne of Elizabeth the sister of Walleran Earle of Meulan who was sister also of Robert Bossue Earle of Leicester wife of Gilbert Earle of Pembrooke and mother of Earle Richard Strangbow the Conquerour of Ireland STEPHEN THE TVVO AND FORTIETH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH-MEN HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER V. THough the Empresse Maud had fealty sworne vnto her in the life time of her Father and againe both her selfe and issue ordained to be his successors in Englands Throne as hath beene said yet so powerfull is Ambition where the obiect is a Diademe and so weake are all assurances which are built on the wauering Multitude that King Henries prouidence was soon defeated and with his death al fealties reuersed and that by him onely who had * contended to bee the formost of the Laitie in taking that oath euen Stephen Earle of Mortaine and Bolloine a man whose descent was very Noble being the third sonne of Stephen Earle of Bloys and Champaigne who was the sonne of Earle Eudes and he of Earle Theobald the sonne of Gerlon the Dane the companion of Rollo Duke of Normandy his mother was Adelicia the third daughter of William the Conqueror by Queen Maude his wife And himselfe was aduanced to bee Earle of Mortaigne by King Henry his vncle whose Crown he now endeauoured to vsurpe being otherwise for his many princely parts worthy to weild a Scepter if his claime thereto had beene iust and warrantable 2 For as soone as Natures course had brought King Henry where Princes and poorest Subiects are all equall forthwith hee was working to dispossesse his Issue which onely now rested in Maud and her Children in which attempt it hapned fortunately for him if any thing may bee counted fortunate which is ioined with impietie that his yonger Brother Henry was then Bishop of Winchester a very potent man in the State who had industriously stirred himselfe in making way to his entrance and vpon assurance of all liberties to the Church and Common-wealth had drawne on also William Archbishop of Canterbury the very first man that had sworne vnto Maude the Empresse by whose example many others were winded into the like periurie * traiterously auowing that it was basenesse for so many and so great Pâ—…eers to be subiect vnto a Woman And to helpe forward those audacious beginnings Roger Bishoppe of Salisbury the late Kings Treasurer protested Malmsburie who reports it himselfe heard it from him that they were free from the oath made to the Empresse for that without con sent of the Barons she had married out of the Realm but that which wrought most was the testimony of Hugh Bigot Senescall vnto King Henry departed who comming ouer with Stephen tooke his corporall oath that the King on his death-bed vpon some offence taken against his daughter Maude disinherited her and appointed this Stephen his nephew to be his successour These colourable instigations so moued the too credulous Archbishop and the Peeres that they all swore fealty vnto him and became his Leigemen 3 His first landing in England being at Whitsand-bay by a tempest of thunder so wonderfull terrible that the people thought verily the ende of all was at hand did prognosticke the storms of troubles which his periurie brought with him for euen then both Douer Canterbury fortified themselues against him though London gaue better leaue to his entrance whose Person and presence drew euer the affections of the beholder being in all
against the other whereof must needs follow an vnnaturall warre betwixt them of dangerous consequence euen to him that conquested With these and the like allegations at last Stephen beganne to bend and a parley fâ—… peace was signified vnto the Duke Henry already warme for the battaile and his thoughts fixed on nothing lesse then peace could hardly moderate his youthfull affections yet at his friends importunity hee yeelded to conferre with King Stephen 45 The place for conference was so appointed that the riuer Thamesis parted the presence of these two Princes so that from either banke they saluted each others and after a long conference agreeing on a truce and vpon faire tearmes of amity departed commaunding all weapons and attempts of warre to be laid aside 46 But Eustace who hitherro had attended Fortune for the Crowne and now hopelesse to haue as his Fathers Successor was greatly displeased with this new moulded friendship and in a fury departed the field purposing to raise himselfe by his owne meanes and comming to Bury vrged the Monks of Saint Edmunds for money to set forward his heady designes But the wiser amongst them vnwilling to bee wagers of new warres which though ill for all sorts yet proued euer worst to the Clergie mens possessions denied his request wherewith enraged hee commanded his men to carry their corne and other prouision into his owne Castle situated hard by But being set at dinner wee reade of him saith mine Author that euen the verie first bit that hee put in his mouth draue him into a frensie whereof shortly after hee died whose body was interred at Feuersham in Kent 47 The death of Prince Eustace so much aduantaged Duke Henry that thereupon the truce in likelihood expiring many fell off vnto him and many Castles were deliuered as Bertwell Reading Warwicke Stamford and others whereat Stephen was not a little displeased and thinking to entrappe the yong venturous Duke with a strong Army followed him vnto Wallingford But God himselfe looking down from heauen saith Mathew of S. Albans made there an end of those long calamities by stirring the minds of chiefe men in the land to labour for peace such was Theobald Archbishoppe of Canterbury and Henrie Bishop of Winchester who hauing troubled the realm with fire and sword moued now to repentance wrought so effectually with his brother that hee enclined vnto a wished peace contented to adopt the Duke for his Son and Successor and so comming both together to Oxford a blessed sight to so distressed and distracted a Kingdome there did all the Nobles do fealty to him as to the vndoubted Heire of the land and the Duke to acknowledge this as a fauour yeelded him the honour of a Father and the roialtie of all Kingly power during his life 48 Notwithstanding the cleere Sunneshine of these faire daies was somewhat darkened with a cloud of treacherie and lewd attempts of the Flemings who enuying Englands peace vpon Barham Downes intended to surprise Prince Henry in his returne from Douer and presence of King Stephen In this conspiracie was William the Kings son though but yong who himselfe meaning to haue one cast at the Crowne instantly before it should haue been effected was through the wantonnes of his horse cast to the ground and with the fall brake his legge to whose assistance whiles euery one gathered and lamented Henry vpon secret notice of the treason hasted vnto Canterbury and thence to London and soone after ouer the seas into Normandy 49 And Stephen now after he had raigned eighteene yeeres ten moneths and odde daies departed this life at Douer in the Monastery of the Monkes of an Iliacke passion mixed with his olde disease the Emrods the twenty fiue of October and yeere of Christs Natiuity 1154. A most worthy Souldier saith Paris and in a word one who wanted nothing but a iust title to haue made him an excellent King in his ordinary deportment very deuout the fruites wherof weâ—… shewed in erecting with sufficient endowments â—…he Abbeyes of Cogshall in Essex of Furnesse in Lancashire the houses of Nunnes at Carew and Higham an Hospitall at Yorke and the Monastery of Feuersham in Kent where his Queene his sonne and lastly himselfe were enterred but since his body for the gaine of the lead wherein it was coffined was cast into the riuer So vncertaine is man yea greatest Princes of any rest in this world euen after buriall and restlesse may their bodies be also who for filthy lucre thus enuie to the dead the quiet of their graues His Wife 50 Maud the Wife of King Stephen was the daughter of Eustace Earle of Bulloigne the brother of Godfrey and Baldwin Kings of Ierusalem her Mother was Mary sister to Maud Queene of England wife of King Henrie her husbands Predecessor Shee was crowned at Westminster vpon Sunday being Easter-day and the two and twenty of March in the first yeare of her husbands raigne and of Grace 1136. and being Queene fifteene yeeres she died at Heningham Castle in Essex the third of May and yeere of Christ 1151. and was buried in his Monastery at Feuersham in Kent His Issue 51 Baldwin the eldest sonne of King Stephen and Queene Maud bearing the name of King Baldwin his vncle was born in the time of the raign of K. Henry his fathers vncle and died in his infancy during the raign of the same King He was buried at London in the Church of the Priorie of the Trinity within Algate which was a house of blacke Canons of the Augustinian order founded by Q. Maud the first wife of the foresaid King Henry the first 52 Eustace the second sonne of King Stephen of Queene Maud his wife being the heire apparant to them both when his Father was King was created Earle of Bolloigne which dignity was the inheritance of his mother Hee married Constance sister of Lewis the seuenth King of France daughter of King Lewis the Grosse who afterward was remarried to Raimond the third Earle of Tholouze for Eustace died before her without Issue by her the tenth day of August in the eighteenth yeere of his Fathers raigne and of Grace 1152. Hee was buried by his mother in his Fathers Monastery at Feuersham in Kent 53 William the third and yongest sonne of King Stephen and Queene Maud maried Isabell daughter and heire of William Warren the third Earle of Surrey with whom hee had that Earledome hee was in his Fathers life time Earle of Surrey Lord of Norwich and Peuensey in England Earle of Mortayne and Lord Eagle of Normandy After his fathers death King Henry the second made him Knight resumed those things that hee held of the Crowne restored him to all that his Father held before hee was King And so he was Earle of Bolloigne Surrey and Mortaine and being with him in his iourney to Tholouze died without issue in his returne home-Ward
in the Moneth of October the seuenth of King Henries raigne and of Christ Iesus 1160. 54 Maud the eldest daughter of King Stephen and Queene Maud was borne before her father was King in the raign of King Henrie the first her vncle in whose time also she deceased beeing but yongue though some report shee was wife to the Earle of Millen and was enterred at London with her brother Baldwin in the Priorie of the Trinity aforesaid then commonly called Christs-Church and now latelie named the Dukes Place within Algate 55 Marie the yonger daughter of King Stephen and Queene Maude was a Nun and Abbesse of the Nunnerie at Rumsey in Hampshire notwithstanding when her brother William Earle of Bolloigne was deceased without issue shee was secretly taken from thence and married to Matthew the yonger sonne of Terry of Alsat and brother of Philip Earle of Flanders who in her right was Earle of Bolloigne Shee was his wife ten yeeres and was then diuorced from him by the sentence of the Pope and enforced to returne to her Monastery hauing had issue by him two daughters which were Ide and Maude allowed by the censure of the Church to be legitimate Lady Ide the elder was maried to Raymond of Damp-Martine in her right Earle of Bolloigne and Maude the yonger to Henrie Duke of Lorraine His Naturall Issue 56 William the Naturall sonne of King Stephen is mistaken of some to bee the same William that was Earle of Bolloigne Others who know that William Earle of Bolloigne was lawfully borne do thinke that his father had no other son named William but him wherein let William Earle of Bolloigne the lawfull son of King Stephen be himselfe a lawfull witnesse of the truth who hauing best cause to know it doth best prooue it and in an ancient Charter of his beeing written in those daies and extant in these doth name him for a witnesse and calleth him his Brother 57 Geruais another Naturall sonne of King Stephen begotten on a gentle-woman named Dameta and borne in Normandy was brought into England by his father the fifth yeere of his Raigne Anno Dom. 1140. Hee was the same yeere by his fathers meanes made Abbat of Westminster and so continued for the space of twenty yeeres hee deceased there the twentie sixt of August in the sixt yeere of the raigne of King Henrie the second the yeere of Grace 1160. and lieth buried in the South part of the cloister within the said Monasterie vnder a flat stone of black marble which is remaining there vntil this day HENRIE THE SECOND DVKE OF NORMANDY GVYEN AND AQVITAINE THE FORTIE THIRD MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH-MEN HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER VI. HEnry of that name the second by the double interest of descent and adoption as you haue heard succeeded in the Kingdome of England whose Pedegree which Mathew Paris extendeth by the mothers side in a right line vp to Noah and former fortunes hauing already been touched his counsels acts and other affaires of greatest importance after the death of King Stephen come now to be handled 2 Hee came not to the Crown vnexpected nor vndesired for the opinion of the man and hope conceiued of his future gouernement had the force to hold England in good obedience without the presence of a King about sixe weekes whose entrance like that of the Soule into the Body did quicken and enspirite the Realme as then in the person of England this clozing verse or Epiphoneme spake Spirituses caro sum te nunc intrante reuixi Thou Soule I Body am by thee to life I came Neither did his presence diminish the expectations raised but was saluted King with generall acclamations and with no lesse ioy at Westminster by Theobald Archbishop of Canterbury annointed and crowned the summe of whose first courses for setling his State was this 3 Sundry Castles nests of Rebels hee flatteth to the earth some others hee fortifies or resumes at his pleasure chiefly such estates as had beene alienated from the Crowne as the hire and vniust reward of those who withstood his claime Others write that hee promiscuously tooke all such lands into his owne possession as were by Iurors found vpon oath to haue belonged at any time vnto the Crowne Some Earles vnduly created he reduceth to priuate condition and purgeth the Realme from sorrine Souldiers chiefly from the Flemings whose mercenary swarmes most pestred the same and had most insested him And because Gouernment is the Soule of State and Wisedome the Soule of Gouernment he chooseth to himselfe a Body of Counsell out of the most eminent persons of both sorts such was Theobald Archbishop of Canterbury and for that selfe consideration he laid the Chancellorship of England vpon Thomas Becket and held in speciall fauour Iohn of Oxenford with sundry other Prelates of chiefest note of the Laity he had Robert Earle of Leicester chiefe Iusticiar of England Richard de Luci Iocelin de Bailull Alan de Neuile and others but for a Cabanet-Counsellour at all times he had his owne mother Matildis the Empresse one of the most sage and experienced Ladies of the World Thus then furnished and assembling a Counsell at Wallingford hee aswell for his owne securing as for the assurance of his Children sweares the Realme to the succession of his sonnes William and Henry the one being in remainder to the other 4 But quiet consultation did not take vp the most of his time euen in the daies of these Sun-shining beginnings for the raign of Stephen a most gentle Prince who thought out of the necessity of his owne estate that it was not safe for him to bee seuere hauing giuen way for many of the mighty to maintaine sundrie insolencies these now feeling a restraint beganne not a little to repine but Hugh de Mortimer wanton with greatnes and the most arrogant man aliue stuft his Castles of Glocester Wigmore and Bridgenorth with rebellious Garrisons which Henry notwithstanding reduced to subiection though in the siege of the last-named not without imminent perill of his person had not Hubert de S. Clare cast himselfe betweene death and the King taking the arrow into his owne bosome to preserue his Soueraignes life It bound Tiberius to Seianus most of all when a part of the banqueting Caue in which they were suddenly falling Seianus was found to haue borne the ruine from the Emperour with the perill of his life but Seianus suruiued that aduenture which our Senclere did not saue onely in the better renowne thereof which deserues to bee immortall being an Act of piety worthy of a Statue with Codrus Curtius Manlius or whosoeuer else haue willingly sacrificed themselues for their Country or for the Father of their Country the King 5 Henrie thus hauing in some sort setled England hasteth into France to King Lewis in the first yeere of his raigne and there did homage vnto
him for Normandy Aquitane Angiou Main and Tourain which partly were his patrimony and partly the inheritance of Elianor his wife 6 His domesticke enemies being subdued or appeased hee put his brother Geffrey by force to a pension the summe whereof if it be any thing to the purpose to know was 1000. l. English and 2000. l. Aniou by yeere wringing out of his possession all such territories as by their Fathers last Will and Testament were bequeathed to him in France But Geffrey did not long enioy the said annuity or his brothers friendship for in the third yeare death brought a discharge and Henry was disburdened of those paiments For his violence in taking away those lands King Henry might alledge he was eldest brother but that allegation might bee auoided with his owne consent which once hee gaue but the great Elixar called Reason of State though falsly so called vnlesse it bee seasoned with Iustice and Religion hath so transmutatiue a faculty as to make Copper seeme Gold right wrong and wrong right yea when all Pleas faile it will stand for good while there are forces to support it 7 This accord between the two brethren being thus howsoeuer established the King repaires into England and at Chester enters amity with Malcolme King of Scots on such termes as his Grandfather had done yet Saluis omnibus dignitatibus suis sauing to himselfe all his dignities and the said Malcolme restored to Henry the City of Karleol Newcastle vpon Tyne c. and Henry restored to him the Earledome of Huntington in England And so iustly dreadfull did the growing puissance of this young Monarch appeare to his greatest enemies that Hugh Bigod Earle of Norfolke who had potent means to doe mischiefe rendred his Castle to bee at his disposall 8 The Welsh notwithstanding forsooke not themselues but did some memorable matters vnder conduct of the valiant Prince Owen against the English in defence of North-Wales and their Countries liberty to the losse of the English and extreame danger of the Kings owne person whose Standard roiall was cowardly abandoned and the King reported to be slaine for which Henrie de Essex the Kings Standard-Bearer at that conflict was afterward accused by Robert de Montford his neere Kinsman and in single battaile within lists was vanquished at Reading where the said Henry de Essex was shorne a Monke and died Mathew Paris relates the whole voiage of King Henry summarily thus That Henry prepared a very great Army against the Welsh with full purpose to ouercom them both by land and sea that hee cut vp the woods and forrests and laid open a way that hee recouered the Castle of Ruthlan and other fortresses taken from his Ancestors that hee repaired the Castle of Basingwerke and that hauing brought the Welsh to his will hee returned with triumph into England 9 After this himselfe and his wife Queene Elienor beeing openly crowned vpon Christmas day some say Easter day at the Citie of Worcester they both at the Offertorie laid their Diademes vpon the high Altar vowing neuer to weare them after this beeing now the third time in which at three seuerall places Westminster Lincolne and Worcester he had beene crowned This deuout act of his did flow perhaps out of some such speculation as that of Canutus who thought none truly worthy the name of King but God alone or that vpon which Godfrey of Buillion refused to weare a crowne of gold in Hierusalem where our Lord and Sauiour had beene crowned with thornes For this King had at times the pangs and symptoms of mortification and piety and did heerein acknowledge the onely giuer and taker-away of kingdoms God-almighty putting himselfe and Realme vnder the protection of that Maiestie of whom hee held paramount and professing as it were that from thencefoorth hee would direct his actions to the glorie of his omnipotent Master which is indeede the only finall cause of all true monarchie 10 Not long after hauing established his affaires in England hee crost the Seas into Normandie where successiuely sundrie matters of importance fell out as the seisure of the City of Nants in Britaine after his brother Geffreis death his iourney to Paris beeing inuited thither by Lewis and his wife the Queene the vnprofitable siege of Tholouze laid by King Henrie where Malcolme King of Scots was in companie with him the vnripe marriage of his sonne Henrie to Margaret the French Kings daughter whom Thomas Becket then Lord Chancellor had formerlie conducted with verie great State from Paris by consent of parents for that purpose the offence taken at those spousals by Lewis for that the children were but infants and that himselfe was a looser thereby the warre heereupon attempted by Lewis fortifying Chaâ—…mount which the French hauing quit the Field by flight King Henrie recouered with aduantage the Armies of both these great Kings being afterward at point as it were to ioine dispersed vpon reconciliation of the two Kings by reason of a marriage concluded vpon betweene Richard King Henries second son and Alice the French Kings daughter All which and some other not drawing with them any extraordinarie sequell nor offording much matter for ciuill document must not preponderate the handling of things more rare and considerable 11 For after these accidents beganne the famous controuersies betweene the King and his Arch-bishop Becket a man of an inuincible stomack and resolution in his life and after death reputed by some for a great Saint or Martyr as is likewise noted of Henrie that he was the most politike martiall rich and honoured Prince of all his time This Prelate by birth a Londoner though his mother a Sarazen say some by profession a Ciuilian was by Theobald Arch-bishop of Canterburie both made his Arch-deacon and also placed about the person of Duke Henrie who beeing now King aduanced him in the verie first yeere of his raigne to bee Lord Chancellor of England in which high honor he carried himselfe like another King and afterward vpon the death of Theobald though the Monks obiected against Becket that neither a Courtier nor a Souldier as hee had beene both were fit to succeede in so high and sacred a function yet the King gaue him that Arch-bishopricke partly in reward and partly in further hope of his ready and faithfull seruice Which to be true a Legender of his Miracles can best relate Nonnullis tamen c. Many saith hee iudged his promotion not Canonicall because it was procured more by the importunity of the King then by the voices of Clergie or People and it was noted as presumption and indiscretion in him to take vpon him to guide the Sterne who was scarce fit to handle an Oare and that beeing skild onely in worldly affaires hee did not tremble to ascend vnto that sacred top of so great dignitie Whereto agreeth the reports of two
to doe and accordingly the Prelates themselues by ioint consent adiudged him of Periury and by the mouth of the Bishop of Chichester disclaimed thence forward all obedience vnto him as their Archbishop The next day whiles the Bishops and Peeres were consulting of some further course with him Becket not as yet daunted caused to be sung before him at the Altar The Princes sit and speake against me and the vngodly persecute me c. And forthwith taking his siluer Crosier in his owne hands a thing strange and vnheard of before enters armed therewith into the Kings presence though earnestly disswaded by all that wished him well wherewith the King enraged commanded his Peeres to sit in iudgement on him as on a Traitor and Periured person and accordingly they adiudged him to be apprehended and cast into prison The Earles of Cornewall and Leicester who sate as Iudges citing him forthwith to heare his sentence pronounced hee immediately appealed to the See of Rome as holding them no Iudges competent wherupon all reuiling him with the name of Traitor and the like he replying That were it not for his function he would enter the Duell or Combate with them in the field to acquit himselfe both of Treason and Periury sped from the Court and from thence without delay into Flaunders disguising himselfe vnder the name of Dereman 24 The King on the other side to leaue nothing vndone whereby to atchieue his desire forthwith dispatched away Gilbert Bishop of London William Earle of Arundel to the French King that hee would not harbour nor cherish one that was fled as a Traitor but preuailed not for hee vpon the contrary dealt with the Pope That as he loued the Roman Church and the aid of France so he would support the cause of Thomas against the King which whether hee did it out of Faction rather then Deuotion let others iudge for as wee may easily thinke that the French would gladly incommodate the king of England so this is not to bee denied that Lewis was often afterward a Mediatour for peace and vndoubtedly held the man himselfe in great estimation both aliue and dead 25 The Archbishoppe growing thus in fauour with the Pope King Henry sends an Ambassage vnto him of many great Personages as Roger Archbishop of Yorke the BB. of London Winchester Chichester Iohn of Oxenford William Earle of Arundell c. whose whole emploiment being prece vel pretio by requests and gratifications to procure disgrace vnto Becket their finall suit was That the Pope would send two Cardinals into England fully to end the matter but the Pope denied it as holding it derogatory to his owne absolutenes saying like Gods Vice-gerent at least That is my owne glorie which I will not giue to any other but when he is to bee iudged I will iudge him my selfe For he knew the King of England was mighty both in speech and meanes and that Legates might easily be corrupted as being men more thirsty after gold and siluer then after iustice and equity and the Pope and Cardinals wisely resolued saith the Monke of Canterbury that as if this Archbishop were now vpheld in his cause it would be a patterne for others in like case to resist Kings so if he should sinke no Bishoppes euer after would darc oppose themselues to their Soueraignes pleasure and so the State of the Catholike Church would be shaken and the Popes authority be crushed 26 The King hauing receiued this foile and impatient of repulse where his owne subiect was a party thought the indignity offered by the Pope vnsufferable and to let him vnderstand how hee tooke it directs his Writs vnto the Sheriffes in England commanding them to attach such as did appeale to the Roman Court the fathers mothers brothers sisters nephewes and neices of all such of the Clergy as were with the Archbishop and to put them vnder sureties as also to seise the reuenewes goods and chattels of the said Clergie-men Again by other his letters to Gilbert Bishop of London he sequestred the profits and liuings which within his Diocesse did belong to any of the Clergie who were fled to Thomas that without the Kings leaue they might haue no part thereof Lastly to his Iustices he signified that they should safe-keepe whosoeuer did bring any interdict into England till the Kings pleasure were further knowne hee also caused the Church of Canterbury and all the Archbishops goods to bee confiscated grounding himselfe as may probably bee supposed vpon the iudgement giuen against Becket at North-hampton notwithstanding that the saide sentence was expresly nullified by the Popes Bul and not onely by word of mouth as * Mathew Paris seemes to mistake it Neither was this all for hee banished out of the Realme all the kindred of the Archbishop man woman child and sucking babes and for bad that hee should be any longer publikely mentioned and praied for in the Church as Arch-bishop of Canterbury 27 The Archbishop on the contrary part the contention being now wither the power Ecclesiasticall or Secular should worke most did solemnly in France where he abode excommunicate all such as obeyed defended or had occasioned the saide lawes and Auitall Customes and some of the parties by name as Richard de Luci Richard of Poictou Iocelin de Bailull Alan de Neâ—…ile and other who presently appealed but the King hauing further notice that Becket after his publike sermon on a great Festiuall day had solemnly threatned the like thunderclap against his Roiall Person either to terrifie his aduersaries or to reuenge himselfe if any such sentence should bee against him gathered a mighty Army vnder pretence of subduing Wales where yet hee did little The meane while Iohn of Oxenford who not onely followed the Kings cause stoutly but also writ a learned Booke in iustifying of it against Becket preuailed so farre at Rome that two Legates à latere should bee sent into England to reconcile the King and Thomas but when they were gone the Pope hearing that they were resolued vtterly to confound the Arcâ—…shop sent letters after them to rebate their absolute power they being men saith Geruasius who too much thirsted after gold and glory 28 When these two Cardinals came to Thomas he refused to put his cause to them vnlesse there were first a plenary restitution made to him and his of all that had beene taken away but being then counselled by them to submit himselfe to the king his answere was he would sauing Gods honour and the Churches liberty sauing his own honour and his Churches possessions and sauing his owne and his friends right being further demanded whither to resettle peace in Gods Church which hee seemed onely to desire he would renounce his Bishop-ricke if the king would renounce his customes he answered The proportion was not alike for that with
great conflicts with hiâ—…e put himselfe most humbly into his Fathâ—…â—…cy and throwing himselfe with teares 〈◊〉 obtained the pardon hee begd and 〈◊〉 â—…ion to his most inward grace and fauoâ—… 〈◊〉 â—…istan fatherly wise happy Act 〈◊〉 â—…ercome with this vnexpected and 〈◊〉 â—…nes neuer desisted till hee had brought tâ—… young King to a finall attonement armes being laid apart vpon all hands The chief points of that wished peace were 1. That Henry the yong King with Richard and Geffrey his brethren should returne freed from all oathes of confederation to the King their Fathers obedience as to their Lord and Father 2. That Prisoners should be set at large without ransome on all hands 3. That William King of Scots the Earle of Leicester and Chester Ralph de Fulgiers other who had compounded for their ransome before this conclusion should haue no benefite of this exemption 4. That King Henry the Father should take assurance of loialty toward him by hostage or oath of such as were enlarged 5. That King Henry the son should ratifie that Grant which his Father the King had made to his son Iohn of some Castles yerely rents in England c. The Seale it selfe wherwith the yong king made this mentioned Ratification we haue here annexed 80 Touching King William of Scotland his fore-mentioned compounding our Historians all agree not some saying more some lesse but Hector Boetius a Scotish Historian of some credit with that Nation writes 1. That King William was to pay 100000. l. Striueling for his ransome the one half in present coin the other 50000. l. vpon time 2. That for assurance of that summe the Earledomes of Northumberland Cumberland Huntington should rest in morgage 3. That K. William should moue no warre against England for the retention of those lands 4. That for the moresecurity of the premisses the Castles of Berwick Edenbrough Roxbrough Striueling should bee deliuered to the English 81 In the meane while King Henry according to Couenants dischargeth out of captiuity nine hundred sixty and nine men of Arms taken in those late warres and King Henry the sonne discharged aboue one hundreth and hauing accomplished whatsoeuer might content or secure his Father they prepared for England where the ioious letters of their comming written by the Father had begotten great and longing expectations in the subiects which hee did saith Paris That whom the generall danger of warre had afflicted the common gladnesse might recomfort In their trauaile thitherward the confidence was such vpon this fresh reconcilement that one Chamber and table serued both for whom before one Kingdome was not wide enough They landed at Portsmouth vpon Friday 20. Maij 1175. 82 The face of England at this present was like that of a quiet skie and sea no blast no billow no appearing signe of discontentment which the better to continue King Henry the Father accompanied with the King his sonne omitted no office of a iust and prudent Gouernour visiting a great part of his Realme in person consulting ordering and enacting such lawes and courses as might most establish the good of Peace Hence it came that at London both the Kings were present in a Synode in which Richard lately chosen Archbishop of Canterbury did publish with the Kings assent certain Canons for the better gouernment of the Church of England beginning thus At the true fountaine of all happy rule that is to say at the honour of God and establishment of Religion Discipline c. amongst the rest this one Canon in especial words is enacted both by authority of the King Synode and indeed worthy for euer to bee in force That euery Patrone taking reward for any presentation should for euer loose the Patronage thereof And the same Kings not long after being at Woodstocke in accomplishment of such holy purposes by aduise of the Clergy prouided men to such Bishopricks Abbacies and principall cures as were vacant where King Henry the Father forgat not his true friend Iohn of Oxenford whom he preferred to the See of Norwich 83 From hence comming to Yorke he set those parts in peace whither William King of Scots* repairing sundry matters of importance were handled betweene the two Kings as likewise afterward at Windsor where the King had called a great assembly of the Lords Spirituall and Temporall Rotherick King of Connaught in Ireland at the suite of his Ambassadors the Archbishop of Thuamon and Toomund others of that nation subiects to Rotherick was receiued into protection fauour and became Tributarie K. Henry being vnwilling to fish with an hooke of gold which in warring vpon Ireland hee should seem to do In an other Parliament not long after at Northampton he caused England to be diuided into six circuits to each Circuit three Iusticiars Itinerants deputed and aswell to giue his lawes more free passage as also the better to secure himself he threw to the earth sundry Castles which had bin formerly kept against him as Leicester Huntington Walton Groby Stutesbury c. and had the rest both in his English and in his French Dominions committed to his disposition 84 The young King about these times discouered fresh alienations in his mind against his Father who yet dissembling all did arme notwithanding vpon the defensiue and replenished both England and Normandie with Garrisons which drew the sonne the sooner to come in 85 But the old King not vnwilling perhaps lest the Brethrens concord might proue no better then a conspiracy against the Father that his warlike Children should contend did nourish debâ—…te among them Certaine it is that to diuert the warre from himselfe he appeased his sonne the King with an encrease of maintenance for himselfe amounting in the whole to an hundreth pounds Aniouin by the day and ten pounds of the same money for his wife the Queene and whereas Alice daughter of Lewis then King of France who was maried at three yeares of age to Richard second sonne of King Henry when hee was but seuen and now demanded of King Henry the Father to the intent that Richard her husband might enioy her the old King who was suspected to haue deflowred her for that time shifted of the deliuery of her person in such sort that peace was not hindered thereby 86 But while the yong King by his Fathers instigation sought by force to constraine young Richard to doe homage to him for Aquitaine and King Henry the Father for the same cause commaunded Geffrey his third son Duke of Britaine whom * some for his extraordinary perfidiousnes in this seruice toward his Father and manifold sacrilege cals the Child of Perdition to aide and assist his said elder brother while also the iealous Father out of the strife of his sonnes sought his own safety and in nourishing it had by the treachery of the said sonnes
bin twice endangered and had at both times been wonderfully preserued and while the young King by profound dissimulations plotted to bring both his Father and Brother Richard into subiection behold the hand of God by taking away the young King at Martell not farre from Linoges where his Father lay at siege gaue an end to this odious fowle and intricate contention 87 Thus was his life cut off like a Weauers threed say Authors who had by dying cut of the hope of many But whatsoeuer his life was which God thus shortned at his age of twentie and eight yeeres certainely his death was not inglorious but worthy to be set out in Tables at large as a pattern to disobedient Children for his Father refusing to visite him fearing his owne life but sending his King in signe of forgiuenes the dying Prince most humbly with flouds of teares kissing the same made a most sorrowfull confession of his sinnes and fecling death approch would needs be drawne as an vnworthy sinner out of his owne bed and laid vpon another strewed with ashes where his soule departed in a most penitent manner from his body which being related to the Father hee fell vpon the earth weeping bitterly and like another Dauid for his Absolon mourned very much O quam nefandum est saith one most grauely O how hainous a thing it is for sons to persecute the father for neither the sword of the fighter nor the hand of an enemy did auenge the fathers wrong but a feuer and a flux with excoriation of the bowels His body was buried by his own desire at Roan which yet was not done without trouble as if the factions of which hee was the cause in his life did by a kind of Fate not forsake him beeing dead for the Citizens of Mauns hauing enterred it they of Roan without menaces and the fathers expresse commandement could not obtaine it who thereupon was taken vp againe but his wife Queene Margaret was sent backe into France and his suruiuing sonnes were once againe reduced to due obedience not any enemie daring to appeare 88 Who would not haue thought that this stirring Prince should haue had opportunitie to end his daies in peace and glorie but it was otherwise ordained by God and ancient writers hold hee was principallie scourged for beeing drawne by seeming reasons of State to put off an holy enterprize the occasion whereof was laid as it were at his foote For Heraclius Patriarcke of Hierusalem drawne with the supereminent fame of King Henries wisdome valour riches and puissance trauailed from thence into England where at Clerkenwell by London in an assemblie of the States purposelie called the king made knowne to them That Pope Lucius had by ernest letters commended the lamētable state of the Holie-land and the Patriarcke Heraclius vnto him That Heraclius there present had stirred compassion and teares at the rehersall of the tragicall afflictions of the Easterne world and had brought with him for memorable signes that the suite was by common consent of the Countrey the Keies of the places of Christs Natiuitie Passion and Resurrection of Dauids Tower and of the holy Sepulchre and the humble offer of the Kingdom of Hierusalem with the Ensigne or Standard of the Kingdom as dulie belonging to him who was right heire thereunto to wit the sonne of Geffrey Earle of Aniou whose brother Fulke was king of Hierusalem 89 Neuerthelesse the King hauing at leftwise formally adiured the Lords to aduise him that which should bee most for his soules health it was thought fit to aid the cause with money but not to emploie his person northe person of any child hee had which was the Patriarcks last request and therupon to the vnspeakable griefe of the said Patriarcke and of the whole Christianitie of the East hee refused the said Kingdome and abandoned as noble an occasion of immortall renowne as euer any King of England had beene offered but gaue leaue to all such as would to take vpon them the Crosse and serue This Heraclius is hee who dedicated the Temple Church in London as by this Inscription ouer the Church doore in the Stone-worke doth appeare ANNO AB INCARNATIONE DOMINI M. C. LXXXV DEDICATA HEC ECCLESIA IN HONOREM BEATE MARIE A DNO ERACLIO DEI GRATIA SANCTE RESVRRECTIONIS ECCLESIE PATRIARCHA II IDVS FEBRVARII Q i EAM ANNATIM PETENTIBVS DE INIVNCTA Si PENITENTIA LX DIES INDVLSIT 90 Thus the sorrowfull Patriarcke being dismissed not forgetting as some doe write to thunder against the King for abandoning the cause brought back nothing but discomfort and despaire the Westerne Princes by the Diuels malicious Arts beeing wrapt and knotted in mutuall suspitions and quarrells indetermined whereupon shortly after ensued with the losse of Ierusalem the captiuity of Guido King thereof and of innumerable Christians besides whom Sultan Saladin Prince of the Musulmans or Saracens to the griefe and disgrace of all the Christian world did vanquish 91 But King Henries mind was more fixed on setling the state of his already-possessed Kingdomes and therefore in a great Parlament held at Oxford vnto which came Rhesus and Dauid Kings of South-Wales and North-Wales with other their chiefe Nobles which al did there sweare fealtie to the King he beeing desirous to aduance his sonne Iohn whom he exceedingly loued and commonly in sport hee called Sans-terrae hauing assured vpon him certaine Lands and Rents in England and Normandie did there verie solemnly giue him also the title Kingdome of Ireland for besides the foresaid Bull of Pope Adrian the fourth who for signe of inuestiture had also sent a ring of gold which were laid vp in the Records at Winchester Giraldus who liued in that age tells vs to omitte what hee writes of one Gurguntius that Guillomar King of Ireland was tributarie to the famous Arthur that Baion whence saith hee the Irish came was at that present vnder King Henrie the second and that the Irish Princes had voluntarily submitted themselues as vnto him who by the * Law of a Sociall warre was become their Soueraigne But that Author had not seene belike or did not remember when thus he went about to prooue a legall right in the King what others write of Egfrides vngodly spoiles in Ireland or of Edgars Charter in which is said to bee contained that he had vnder his rule the chiefe City of Ireland Dublin and the greatest part of the kingdome also But King Henrie strengthening his other rights with Grants of the Popes Adrian and Alexander obtained also of Vrban the third for Luciue the third who was Alexanders successor would not gratifie the the King therein that it should bee lawfull for him to crowne which of his sonnes hee would King of Ireland to whom hee sent a crowne of Feathers wouen with gold in all their Grants reseruing to the Roman See the Peters pence and
rights whereupon the King gaue the same to his sonne Iohn whose Coronation stung with the like before his father onely did delay at such time as two Cardinales offered to celebrate that solemnitie 92 At Windsor therefore his father giuing him the Order of knight-hood at which time hee was about twelue yeeres old sent him foorth with into Ireland where the Arch-bishop of Dublin and the State entertained him but by reason of such parsimonie toward his souldiers as was vsed hee returned the same yeere without doing much but not without hauing wasted the most part of his Armie in skirmishes with the Irish. His Stile in his seale of Ireland though Houeden saith his father made him Regem aâ—…king was onely Sigillum Iohannis filij regis Angliae Domini Hiberniae Lord of Ireland 93 King Henrie hearing now that his martiall sonne Earle Richard had fortified in Poictou against him and vanquished Geffrey Earle of Britane prepares a puissant armie vpon terror whereof Richard came in rendring vp Poictou to his mother Elienor whose inheritance it was at his fathers commandement The same yeere wherein the West was thus defiled with vnnaturall diuisions the East was likewise polluted with the cursed Apostasie of one Richard de S. Albane whom wee shame to thinke was English who renouncing the Christian beleefe vpon the Patriarcks discomfortable returne became a principall Commander vnder the Sultan of Babilon Saladine whom the Christians draue with losse and slaughter of his armie from Hierusalem But on the other side reuenge of disobedience still pursued Gef frey sonne of King Henrie who was in a Torneament at Paris troden to death vnder the horse feete A miserable end and a fearefull 94 About which times betweene the French and English all things stoode vnsure now warre then peace and warre againe by reason that Philip who had been crowned King some yeeres before during the life of Lewis challenging the custodie of Arthur the Posthumus sonne and heire of Geffrey Earle of Britane and sometimes one thing and sometime another could not haue his will Whiles Earle Richard turning to Philip against his Father but obtaining a truce for two yeeres such amity if there be any amity among mighty Princes grew between king Philip and Earle Richard Heire apparant of England and Normandy c. that one bed and boord serued both The Father perplexed cals his sonne home who pretending many griefes as the detention of Alice his Spouse the doubt of disinherison and other things stood out againe and againe after a while submits to his Father Then bursts forth Philip into Armes and things so standing the heauy newes of Ierusalem lost flew into Christendom When this City was formerly recouered by Godfrey of Bolein an Vrban was Pope a Fredericke was Emperour an Heraclius Patriarch so now when it was lost an Vrban was Pope a Fredericke was Emperor and an Heraclius Patriarch 95 Vpon these news Henry and Philip meet and for the honour of God laying downe displeasure in presence of William Archbishop of Tyre at which time some say a Crosse appeared in the aire take vpon them as Souldiers of Christ the badge of the Crosse and there the better to distinguish themselues it was agreed that the French should weare read Crosses the English White and the Flemish Greene. And this determination was seconded with warlike preparations leuies of money and institution of martiall Discipline all which notwithstanding nothing went forward 96 At Richard began the breach of this honourable confederation who taking reuenge vpon certaine Rebels of his in Poictou who brooked not his hard hand one mischiefe drew another and at the last both the Kings of England and France became parties to the quarrell greatly against the minde of K. Henry whose heart was firmely 〈◊〉 as it seems to reuenge the cause of Christ vpon Sultan Saladine for that in his answere to the Patriarch of Antioch imploring aide he concludes That among other Princes himselfe and sonne reiecting this worlds glory and despising all pleasures whatsoeuer and setting behind all things which were of this World would in their owne person with their whole Forces by the fauour of the Lord speedily visite him And sure the state of those parts required it Saladine hauing slaine many of the Knights Templars and Nobles and aboue thirty thousand footmen with innumerable other in Cities and Townes by him subdued Among all which grieuous accidents we cannot to season sower therby with sweet omit one noble protestation made by the chiefe crossed Lords Philip Earle of Flanders the Earle of Bloys and other who being required to take parts made answere That they would not contrary to their promise to God put armour on against any Christian till they had done their deuoire against Saladine 97 In the treaties therefore between Henry and Philip the demaunds of Philip on the behalfe of Richard were such and so vnsafe for the King as that all his subiects should sweare fealty to Richard during the Fathers life but yet reseruing their allegiance to the Father that Richard apparantly fell off and became Liegeman for Normandy c. to Philip King of France and at a new Treaty by mediation of a Cardinall Legate the demaunds of Philip being more hard then before as that King Henry should not onely settle the Kingdome vpon Richard but take Iohn also with him into Palestine or that otherwise Richard would not goe being iealous of his brothers grace with his Father Henrie would consent to none of those insolent propositions but disdaining to seeme to be enforced they betooke them selues on all sides to their swords 98 The effect whereof was that former good fortunes forsaking King Henry hee sustained many losses by the Armies of King Philip and Richard was driuen out of Mentz in Main the city where he was born which he loued aboue all other places by firing of the Suburbes before the enemy came being casually consumed hee was glad to yeeld to such conditions as it pleased Philip to prescribe It is written that at the meeting of these two Kings the skie being cleare a thunderbolt stroke betweene them and after a little pause comming together againe it thundered more terribly so that Henry had falne off his horse but that his people sustained him whereupon hee came presently to an end though it were to his vnspeakable griefe his Kingly heart being vsed to giue and not to take conditions 99 Fearefull was the speech which King Henrie when hee abandoned Mentz by reason of the fire vttered against Richard which was That sith he had taken from him that day the thing that hee most loued in this world he would requite him for after that day hee would depriue him of that thing which in him should best please a Child to wit his Heart But after the peace concluded vpon mediation between the sides another thing strucke neerer for finding the name of his
the same estate as in which King Richard found it 40 But the King of England though hee had very far excelled all the Christian Princes in great exploites at that iourney because* he had neither conquered Salaadine nor Ierusalem did mourne and parted pensiue In the holy-land hee left Henry Earle of Champaine who vpon taking the said Baruck was to haue beene crowned King of Ierusalem which Guido had resigned and hee left Guydo de Lusignian the late King of Ierusalem in Cyprus to whom hee had passed it in exchange for the other to aduance his Kinseman the said Earle of Champain which vpon that Title the familie of Lusinian for many descents after did possesse and enioy Thus Richard hauing ordered his affairs in the East parts sets saile homeward The Queenes Berengaria his wife and Ioan his sister with the Captiue Lady Daughter of the Cypriot Emperour vnder the conduct of Stephen de Turnham hearing of the Kings most heauie fortune soiourned at Rome about sixe moneths for feare of Richards enemies afterward came safe by Marsilia in Poictou 41 God whose cause was onely pretended in this voyage of the Christians did not seeme to approue the said truce for hee scattered the English with a terrible tempest and the opportunity of Conquest was so lost that hitherto it could neuer bee regained and the King of England letting it slippe when God had almost put the same into his hands did miserably fall into his enemies hands Certainelie the name of Richard was at that time growne terrible to Saladine who had receiued diuerslosses foiles and ouerthrowes at his haudes Moreouer the Saladines whole estate being endangered by such of his own sect as reputed him a meer vsurper hee could not long withstand the double impression of the Christian Cheualrie and of his owne Allies and Countrimen as indeed not long after* he died leauing his Empire fowly but iustly distracted by ciuill confusions whereas by this Truce the crafty Turke made the world see that the powers of two so potent Monarkes had in a manner effected nothing Richard could neuer haue time to return for accōplishment of his designs for which all Christendome hath at this howre reason to bee sorrowfull and hereofhimselfe* was very sensible so that hee would oftentimes crie out that hee was not alwayes wise alluding to this occasion lost 42 But the noble King hoping to pierce with speed through Germanie in disguise tooke to him the name of Hugo a Merchant the haire of his head and beard growne very long being the fitter to conceale him but in his iourney ouer land was neere to Vienna vnhappily discouered by the profusenesse of his expenses when hee saw he could not escape them in contempt of his fortunes he put on roiall garments and refused to yeeld but onely to the Duke himselfe who came with ioy as to a prey which he sore longed for but the rascall multitude cried things worthy of themselues calling him O barbarisme Traitour and some saying stone-him some cut off his head others hang him and because the inhumanity of this vsage may be suited with rimes as rude and ragged you shall in such heare the cause of this Arch-dukes malice growing first at Accon where the Author speaking of King Richard saith He gate it soone with his great Ordinance And on the walles his Banners full high set The Kings Armes he set vp also of France And King Guyes Armes of Ierusalem well bet The Duke of Oistrich Limpold without let Set vp his Armes after aboue them all Which King Richard did cast downe from the wall 43 And though it is certaine that this Author faines not this fact for that some such matter and told by * some with more disaduantage to Richards cause is by others related yet the grauest Authors agree that next to the common enuie at his vertues the greatest pretence was the murther of the Marquesse Conrad committed at Tyre by two cursed Assasines a* certaine sect in the East liuing vnder a Senior or Ruler whom they honor as a Prophet by whom they are sent forth to murther such Princes as fauor them not promising themselues the reward of immortality by obeying him in all things though with the losse of their owne liues Of which barbarous fact Henrie the Emperour and Leopold the Arch-duke whose neer kinsman Conrad was would seeme to beleeue that Richard was the Author though therin they toucht his princely reputation and integrity * most iniuriously for that the chiefe of that sect by their owne publike * letters written with the bloud of the shel-fish called Murex wherewith Scarlet vsed to be dyed acknowledging the fact declared the true cause thereof which was a particular Act of iniustice in Conrad himselfe There wanted not sundry other pretences as in such cases is vsuall as * that Richard had entred league with Tancred King of Sicilia the Emperours enemy and that hee had thrust the Cypriot their kinsman out of the Empire and kept his onely daughter Captiue But this booty being too great for a Duke the Emperour got into his custody meaning to coine much gold and siluer out of his most vniust affliction by sharpe imprisonment which could not make him in any act or speech or gesture of his shew beneath the Maiestie of a victorious Prince and King of England 44 The dismall newes thereof flying through the world presently disclosed who were sound or vnsure sorrow and dismay was euery where among his owne His carefull mother and other his fast friends sweare the realme to be true to King Richard watch the coasts and prouide for the security of the State with singular vigilancie assuring the Cities good Townes with Bulwarkes Walles and Munition On the contrary Earle Iohn being by the cunning inueigling and suggestions of his brothers professed foes not onely put out of all hope of his releasement but also incensed against him for intending the Crowne to his Nephew Arthur entred into an vnbrotherly attempt against his Soueraigne Lord the summe whereof take in the words of Thomas Walsingham who saith that Iohn with promises allured many to him through the whole Kingdom did carefully and speedily fortifie his holds in England and passing the seas entred into league with the King of the French that he might vtterly put his Nephew Arthur Duke of Britaine from that hope which the Britaines had conceiued of his promotion The Normans giuing any way to his disloiall practises hee swears fealty to Philip King of France his brothers most mortall enemie and also that he would take to wife the Lady Alice King Philips sister though polluted by his owne Father and for that cause reiected by King Richard Out of Normandy he posts into England sollicites Peeres and people and was loyally resisted but hee not quieted so labors to stirre the Scot and Welsh to
a small company to waffe vp and downe two daies in expectance of their attendance till seeing them more obsequious to Huberts commaund then his the Archbishoppe also sending his Inhibition after them on the sea hee was forced to come againe to land How a King of any royall sparkle could brooke such Sea-and land-Tempests without disgorging his Kingdom of the causers therof I cannot conceiue and yet so vneuenly doth some mens iudgement poyse whose affection guides the Beame that this defeating of the Kings weightiest affaires is censured as too light to deserue the punishment which insued when the King put many of his Earles Barons Knights yea and Clergy men to a grieuous pecuniary redemption for thus refusing to follow him for recouerie of his Inheritance 31 The Archbishop though their Ringleader might well haue beene exempted from this iudgement by his passage to a higher dying if some erre not the very same weeke eyther of griefe or of a feuer which killed him in foure dayes but the king forthwith in person at Canterbury seized vpon all his wealth and possessions shewing himselfe right ioyfull that now hee was rid of him whom men suspected of too familiar practising with the French King saying hee was neuer a King till now by reason of Huberts too presumptuous daring to crosse his royall resolutions as late hee did But this ioy and hope of happier daies was soone choked and buried in the same Toombe with Hubert out of whose Ashes sprang vp a roote yeelding more and more bitter fruites then King Iohn had as yet tasted by how much more lamentable are the wounds which are in the bowels and heart of a State then those which onely light on the skirtes or more remot members The first seedes of which fast growing mischiefes were to the eye as are the beginnings of all Kingdomes ruine very small and contemptible and the Sowers of little better regard being but Cloistered monkes who craftily factious to aduance a priuat friend which once mounted into Hubers chaire might befriend them againe they gaue a deadly blow both to themselues their Soueraigne and the State in generall The yonger heads amongst them whose vnexperience makes them in acts of Societies more foreward and daring hauing secret notice of Huberts death meant by a slight whereunto they doubted not to find the Popes furtherance to defeat their Soueraignes interest in that Election and perchance in all other euer after of a Primate for the See of Canterburie the most important place of his Kingdome Reginald the Sub-prior of their Couent One as you shall heare fitter for their proiects then for that place was the man they chose and that at midnight when singing Te Deum they lifted him first vpon the High Altar and after into the Metropolitan chaire They ought to haue first obtained the Kings assent and leaue to elect and therefore to preuent both his interposing and displeasure till it were too late for him to redresse the wrong the same night they caused their Elect to enter caution by oath neuer to carry himselfe as Archbishop nor to make it knowne to any man liuing till he had further especiall warrant from them vpon proofe of the successe it might find at Rome whither forthwith they sent him for his dispatch 31 Reginald taking Flaunders in his way was both so proud periurious and impudent the vertues of their most choice man that he could neuer conceale the purpose of his iourney and boast of his dignity from any mans Eares nor from their Eyes the Conuentuall letters ratifying the same Wherof when the Couent had notice vehemently incensed against him who had thus diuulged their secret and prouidently casting how to euade the Kings offence out of hand they despeeded certaine of their Crue to craue both pardon of their fact and licence for choice of some worthier Primate There was then in high grace and imploiment about the King Iohn Gray Bishoppe of Norwich a man of great wisdom learning and Integrity qualities truely befitting that high place whom the King much desired to aduance commending him as one most deare vnto him and of his secretest Counsels of which some say hee was President most behouefull for the Common-wealth for Himselfe and them which message from the King faithfully deliuered all of them glad thus to redeeme the fauour which they had hazarded with vnanimous consent elected him and sending for him from Yorke where hee was in the Kings affaires the King himselfe graced his entrance into Canterbury with his presence in great pompe and the next day the King with a multitude of People assembling in the Metropolitane Church the Prior did there publish his Election solemnly and in due forme performed where the Monkes carrying him with Te Deum to the high Altar did forthwith enthronize him in the Chaire of his Primacie The King there in presence of them all giueing him actuall possession of his Temporalities This louing correspondence betwixt the King and his Clergy gaue great hope of more blissefull fortunes henceforward vnto them both but the Infernall Author of debate and his chiefe Agent tooke a hint hereby to intrude a Tyranny both vpon Clergy King and all 32 Little thought false Reyner what was doing at Canterbury whiles hee was trotting to Rome whither when hee came and shewed his letters of Ratifi cation to his Holinesse and his Cardinals hee receiued this short answere that it was a busines which asked mature deliberation and better informations the Pope soon finding that the Sub-prior was too sleight an instrument for him to worke with and for King Iohn to bee wrought with and therefore bethought him of some fitter hammer for so hard an Anuile But sundry stoppes were in the way which wisely and by degrees were to bee remoued The first was which Reginald in likehood had imparted to hasten his owne dispatch that the Bishoppes of the Prouince claimed a ioint interest with the Monkes in choice of their Primate a point which could no way suite with the Popes aduantage because Bishoppes were generally much obliged to their Soueraignes and so likely still to Elect a Royalist whereas Cloyster-men professing ignorance of worldly affaires and obedience to one Superior might more facilly bee swayed to bend as the Pope would bow them in preferring his creatures Which was the Motiue we may suppose of the Popes letters soone after sent to the Suffragane Bishops exhorting them by sacred example and precept of filiall obedience to desist from vexing like vndutifull sonnes their Mother Church with such vndâ—… claimes The Bishops notwithstanding who knew themselues in sacred writ to be styled Fathers would not thus acknowledge the Monkes for their Mothers till Iâ—…centius to his light Reasons added the weight of his Keyes and by his power swept both that and other rubs out of
Christs faith and therefore such should come to subdue them and take their possessions when he said a Stag which hee kild had neuer the lesse fatte though he neuer heard a Masse they charged him hee doubted of the Resurrection of the dead and in saying hee neuer sped well after his yeelding to the Pope that hee said hee was vnfortunate since hee was reconciled vnto God that when hee gaue leaue to a seruant of his owne to enter any religious Order he gaue him leaue to bee of what Religion and Faith hee list That moreouer hee offered his Kingdome to a Sarazen and would embrace the Turkish faith though this tale were told by one Robert of London a wicked Masse-Priest or rather a Monster hauing a face like a Iew with one arme long and another short his fingers deformedly growing together two and two with such senseles improbabilities as that hee found that Moorish King reading of Saint Paules Epistles and that hee refused the Kingdom of England being offered him with the like That lastly it was reuealed to a Monke King Iohn was in Hell though a Poet for so saying is by M. P. who ◅de no doubt of King Iohns saluation censured for a Reprobate These all are demonstrations of so incredible hatred as should rather alleuiate their Authors credite then the Kings whose Raigne had it not fallen in the time of so turbulent a Pope so ambitious Neighbour Princes so disloyall Subiects nor his Story into the handes of exasperated Writers hee had appeared a King of as great renowne as misfortunes His works of deuotion inferiour to none as his Foundations declare at Beauley Farrington Malmsbury and Dublin and that other for Nunnes at Godstow by Oxford for which some haue interpreted that Prophesie of Merlin as meant of him Sith Virgin giftes to Maids he gaue Mongstblessed Saints God will him saue His Acts and Orders for the Weale-publike were beyond most hee being eyther the first or the chiefest who appointed those noble Formes of Ciuill gouernment in London and most Cities and Incorporate Townes of England endowing them also with their greatest Franchises The first who caused Sterling money to bee h◅re coyned The first who ordayned the Honourable Ceremonies in Creation of Earles The first who setled the Rates and Measures for Wine Bread Cloth and such like Necessaries of Commerce The first who planted English Lawes and Officers in Ireland and both annexed that Kingdome and fastned Wales to the Crowne of England therby making amends for his losses in France Whose whole course of life and actions wee cannot shut vp with any truer E◅loge then that which an ancient Author hath conferred on him Princeps quidem Magnus erat sed minus foelix atque vt Marius vtramque fortunam expertus Doubtlesse he was a Prince more Great then happy and one who like Marius had tried both sides of Fortunes wheele His Wiues 64 Alice the first wife of King Iohn was the eldest of the two daughters and heires apparant at that time of Humbert the second Earle of Maurien now called Sauoy her Mother was Clemence daughter of Berthold the fourth Duke of Leringen who had been the diuorced wife of Henry the Lyon Duke of Saxonie This marriage was in their childhoode cōcluded by their Parents at Mountferrant in Auerne in February Anno 1173 he should haue had with her her Fathers Earledome but all altered by her vntimely death and after ensued the death of her Mother the new marriage of her Father and issue male of the same whereof the Dukes of Saxonie are descended 65 Isabel his second wife by some called Hawisia or Auis though the youngest of the three Sisters yet was in regard of this marriage the sole Heire of William Earle of Gloucester sonne of Earle Robert the Naturall sonne of King Henry the first her Mother was Hawis the daughter of Robert Bossu Earle of Leicester Shee was married vnto him when hee was Earle of Mortaine in the first yeere of his brother Richards raigne and after ten yeeres hauing no issue by him was the first yeere of his Raigne diuorced from him vnder pretence of Consanguinity and married to Geffrey Mandeuill Earle of Essex and lastly to Hubert de Burgo Earle of Kent but died without any Issue by them 66 Isabel also his last wife was daughter and heire of Aymer Earle of Angolesme her Mother was Alice daughter of Peter Lord of Courteney fifth son of Lewis the Grosse King of France Shee was married vnto him in the first yeere of his Raigne crowned by Hubert Archbishoppe of Canterbury 8. Id. Octob. Anno 1200. and suruiuing him was married to Hugh Brun Earle of March and Lord of Lusignian and Valence in Poytou to whom first she should haue beene married but yet as seemeth continued her affection to him till now By him shee had diuers Children greatly aduanced by the King Henry 3. their halfe brother and as greatly maligned by his Subiects Hugh Earle of March and Angolesme Guy of Lusignian slain in the battell at Lewise William of Valence Earle of Pembroke Aymer of Valence Bishoppe of Winchester Geffrey of Lusignian L. of Hastings His Issue 67 Henry the eldest Sonne of King Iohn and Isabell his last wife was borne at Winchester 1. October 10. of his Fathers Raigne Anno 1208. K. Iohn dying at Newarke whither hee was broughtina Horselitter from Swynshead the Barons malice was ended their offence amended Lewis of France reiected and the yong Prince seated on his Fathers throne 68 Richard his second son by the same Queene was borne the next yeere after Henry by whom afterward hee was made Knight created Earle of Cornwall and appointed Earle of Poytou After the death of William Earle of Holland Emperour of the West hee was by the Electours chosen to succeed him in the Empire and crowned King of Romanes of Almayn at the City of Acon in Germany by Conrade Archbishoppe of Coleyne Maij 27. being the Ascention day Anno 1257. deceasing at the Castle of Berkhamsted April 20. Ann. 1271. the 13. yeere of his Empire his body was buried in his Monastery of Hayles in Gloucestershire but his Heart at Oxford in Reuly Abbey founded by him vnder a Pyramis of admirable worke Hee had three wiues the first was Isabel daughter of William Marshall Earle of Pembroke widdow of Gilbert Clare Earle of Gloucester by whom hee had issue Henry slaine at Viterbo in Italy and Iohn both dying without Issue His second wife was Senches daughter of Raimond Earle of Prouince sister to Queene Eleanor his brothers wife who was crowned with him at Acon and had issue by him Edmund Earle of Cornwall and others His last wife was Beatrice Niece to the Archbishoppe of Coleyne who seemeth to haue suruiued him and to haue no Issue by him 69 Ioane the
English being in number aboue a thousand Knightes beside greater States as Prelates Earles and Barons and of the Scots about sixe hundreth Knights and Gentlemen all of them well appointed There was also two Queenes the Mother of the Bride who was to be Queene and the widow or Queen Dowager of Scotland who for that cause was returned out of France attended vpon in royall manner with many Lords and Gentlemen of France The Scots were lodged in one place of the City by them selues Vpon Christmas day the King of England gaue the order of Knight-hood to the King of Scots and at the same time to twenty others richly apparrelled Vpon the next day the princely couple were espoused Take a scantling of the cheere and multitude of guests by this The Archbishoppe of Yorke who was Prince as it were of the Northerne parts and the common host of all that most noble fellowshippe which cost him about foure thousand marks gaue toward that feast six hundreth fat oxen all which were spent in the first generall seruice and whatsoeuer the vaine Stage-play of the world might afford eyther for pompe or delight was there all enioyed More worthy to bee remembred then that magnificent gluttonie the natural vice of these our Nations was the orderly and no childish action of the young Bridegroome in reconciling Philip Louell whom King Henry had latelie fined and discourted for taking Bribes to the King his Lord. K. Alexander vndertaking the businesse and finding a fitte time presents himselfe to the King of England vpon his knees holding vp his hands neither would hee rise though earnestly requested but with a gesture which seemed to draw teares of ioy and loue from the eyes of such as sate round about prosecuting his intent saith My Lord King your Maiesty knowes that though I my selfe am a king and through your goodnesse honored with the girdle of Knight-hood yet that I am withall both a Child aswell in age as in knowledge and also an Orphan my father being dead and my mother leauing me though at your sending for she is now pleased to bee present therefore from henceforth and for euer after I here doe take you both for Father and Mother that you may supply both their wants and with your paternall care help protect all mine insufficiencies The King scarse able to refraine from tender teares or to hold down his throbbings said no more but onely this one word Willingly The princely Child replied therupon I will make experiment of that and know it by proofe seeing you haue graciously heard mee hitherto in trying whether I shall reape the effect of my first suit Then hee declared his request and had it so that Louell was afterward Treasurer 80 The State and fidelity of the Gascoignes was so desperately shaken and plunged by the reuenges which Simon de Montford to whom the king had giuen the gouernment of their Country for sixe yeeres had exercised vpon them for that they had accused him to the King of tyrannous proditorious dealing and affirmed that his name ought rather to bee Sinon then Simon that but for the vent of their wines in which respect their subiection to England was verie beneficiall to their Common-weale it was thought they would generally haue reuolted But the King though readie thus to leese Gascoigne would yet needs hope to obtaine Normandie and his other lands in France without blowes The King of France whose conscience was wonderfully tender and sincere had indeed written out of Palestine to that purpose as thinking King Henries title was better then his owne but the French among whom their Kings misfortunes in the losse of Damiata in Aegypt which was wholy ascribed to the Popes auarice who for money released those who should haue aided him had brought him into lesse regard then his excellent vertues merited did vniuersally and constantly refuse adding that before the King of England should haue any more land among them hee must passe through a thousand sharpe Lances and a thousand bloudy Swords when the Lances were burst On the other side the King of England was but in little credit with his people for whereas by an agreement betweene the Pope and him the Tenths of the Clergie through England during three yeeres should haue beene receiued toward his charges in his pretended iourney to the Holy-Land yet in a generall assembly at Westminster very few were drawne to giue their names to that seruice notwithstanding that two Bishops and the Abbot of Westminster laboured in their Sermons all they could to stirre the people to that martiall Pilgrimage and though the King himselfe in all their view took a most solemn oth that within three yeere he would set forward the onlie reason of their vnwillingnes growing vpon suspition that he onely sought as the Pope had giuen him example to draw by this colour the treasure of the Realme into his hands This their diffidence of sinceritie in him made him the rather incline to foster and fauour strangers that with a kind of peruicacie though himselfe by manifold neglects of his word had worthilie bred that diffidence 81 The King could more hardlie find followers in such an enterprise for that his people had no conceit of his valour but said What reason encourageth him who was neuer trained vp in Martiall discipline nor hath managed an horse nor drawn a sword nor charged a staffe nor shooke a Target to hope for a triumph ouer the Sarazens against whom the Cheualrie of France hath miscarried or wherefore dreames hee of recouery of more land who could not keepe that which he had in for raine parts concluding that he was a man onely borne to draine their purses to empty his own and to multiplie debts This was the opinion of men behind his backe but not onely of men for Isabel Countesse of Arundel widow of Henry Earle of Arundel a young Lady receiuing the repulse at the Kings hands in a matter which shee alleadged to be hers in equity durst say thus to his face O my Lord King why doe you turne away from iustice we cannot now obtaine that which is right in your Court you are placed as a mean between God and vs but you neither gouerne vs nor your selfe neither dread you to vexe the Church diuersly as it hath not onely felt in present but often heretofore Moreouer you doubt not manifoldlie to afflict the Nobles of the Kingdome The King fired at so free a speech with a scornefull and angry countenance answered with a loud voice O my Lady Countesse What haue the Lords of England because you haue tongue at will made a Charter and hyred you to bee their Orator and Aduocate wherevnto the Countesse replied Not so my Lord for they haue made to mee no Charter but that Charter which your Father made and which your selfe confirmed swearing to keepe the same inuiolably and constantly and often extorting
odious Hugh Bigod brother to the Earle Marshall was made chiefe Iustitiar The people seemed wholy theirs which made the Barons so rough and peremptory in all their conferences that when the Lord Henrie sonne to the King of Almain refused to combine or take their oath without his Fathers consent they roundly bad him know That if his father himselfe would not hold with the Baronage of England he should not haue a furrowre of earth among them And least anie thing which might tend to their securitie should seeme to be omitted they vsing the Kings name commanded London to stand vpon her guard by keeping their Cities gates carefully shut by maintaining strong watches night by night vpon pretence of danger to the Realme through the practises of strangers and after they dispatched thither certaine fit Agents who in the Guilde-hall made known their commission which was directly to vnderstand whether they would iâ—…utably adhere to the Barons and obey their constitutions by manfully aiding and effectually supplying them in the common cause Whereunto the Citizens condescended binding themselues thereunto vnder the publike seale of London 94 The Barons did as yet forbeare to declare what those reformatorie Prouisions should be because the Earle of Gloucester a principall man among them was in danger of death whose sicknesse did perplex suspend their proceedings the maner of his maladie did put them in doubt of their owne safeties making them grow in distrust of their Cooks their butlers and sewers for the Earle his body breaking out into pustules and his haire nailes teeth and skinne it selfe falling away was as many others of which some died thought to be poisoned But whither they were or no the Poictouines and strangers had the blame laid vpon them to make them the more odious to the Commons But the Earle partly recouered his health in time by the benefit of medicines and diligent attendance The poisons were said to haue beene tempered in the house of Elias a Iew afterward baptized The King himselfe perhaps would not haue beene sorry if that he Simon Earle of Leicester and some few others of the Barons had beene with God for howsoeuer his body was among them yet his heart was not at quiet which in this wise well appeared For being in the moneth of Iune vpon the riuer of Thames in his barge the aier sodeinly grew darke and there ensued a terrible shower with thunder and lightning of which the king impatient commands himselfe to be set on land at the next place which was Durham house whereas then the Earle of Leicester lay The Earle being thereof certified came out to entertaine him saying Sir why are you afraid the tempest is now past whereunto he answered with a seuere looke I feare thunder and lightning aboue measure but by the head of God I doe more feare thee then all the thunder and lightning of the world Whereunto the Earle replied My liege it is iniurious and incredible that you should stand in feare of me who haue alwaies beene loyall both to you and your Realme whereas you ought to feare your enemies such as destroy the Realme and abuse you with bad Counsels The Barons therefore remaining firme in their first purpose send messengers abroad to will all such as had beene wronged by the Kings halfe-brothers and other Poictouines and strangers to present their greeuances to the Barons and to prosecute them Moreouer because sundry other petty-tyrants of the English nation encouraged by their example had exceeded their limits in oppressing their inferiours they procured the King to appoint foure Knights Commissioners in euerie shire to enquire of all such iniuries and certifie the same vnder their seales within a certaine time limitted 95 The Barons in the meane time neglect not their enterprize at whose instance principally of Hugh Bigod the new chiefe Iustitiar Philip Louel the Kings Treasurer for abuses committed in the Kings Forrests and game about Stony-Stratford and many Officers of the Exchecquer were likewise remoued to giue roome to such as the Barons better liked The Sherifs likewise of Shires their practises and extortions were diligentlie seene into and it was ordeined that as well the giuers as takers of bribes should be seuerely punisht The welsh seeing these â—…und proceedings in England the peace reflorishment whereof they feared labored for reconciliation but could not then obteine it 96 Richard King of Romans hauing a desire to see the King his brother and his lands in England not without a purpose to bring an Armie or such a number of men as might greatly strengthen the King against the Barons as they suspected was aduertised that they prouided for his resistance aswell by land as sea This made him his wife and sonne to lay aside that purpose and to arriue in a priuate maner at Douer with a small traine in which there were onely two Earles and about nine Knights The king met him with great congratulation at the Sea side but nor King nor hee could bee suffered to enter into Douer Castle because forsooth it was the principall Key of England for the safegard whereof they openly exacted an Oath of him at Canterburie in this manner The holy Gospels being laide vpon the Pulpet in the Chapter-house of Canterbury the Barons reuerently brought in thither the Kings of England and of Almaine then Richard Earle of Glocester for Simon Earle of Leicester was gone with others into France to deale with the King and States thereof about a perpetuall league standing in the midst openly and in humble sort cals Richard King of Romans vnto him by the name onely of Richard Earle of Cornwall who obeyed accordingly to whom hee distinctly ministred the Oath following Heare all men that I Richard Earle of Cornwall sweare vpon the holy Gospels to bee faithfull and forward to reforme with you the Kingdome of England hitherto by the counsell of wicked men too much deformed And I will be an effectuall Coadiutor to expell the Rebels and troubles of the Realme from out the same This oath will I obserue vpon paine to forfeit all the lands I haue in England On the other side had the King known how to vse it there fell out such dissention between the Earles of Gloucester and Leicester that Leicester departed from England discontented saying he tooke no ioy to liue among men so mutable and deceitfull Neuerthelesse such meanes were vsed that these two chiefe Captaines of the Barons brake not forth into any farther diuision Thus whiles the Barons vsing the Kings name disposed of all things and Simon de Montfort Earle of Leicester was gone with others to transact with the French about an indissoluble league the King himselfe through desire not to be interrupted with forraine matters if warre should rise at home or through want of money or better aduise was induced if not betrayed to an act of little honour though it carried with it the
England not they who were attendant on the Queen her selfe in neerest place being spared all matters by her negotiation and suite were quieted vpon condition that King Edward should giue to his sonne Edward of Windsor afterward King the Dutchy of Aquitaine and Earledome of Pontine for which the king of France was pleased to accept his said young Nephewes homage 53 This was done and the Prince sent ouer for that purpose to his mother to the vtter vndoing of the King his Father and of all his fauourites For the heire of England being in forraine parts among the contrary faction all the consultation was vnder colour of ruining the Spensers to accomplish farther matters The Prince hauing at Boys de Vincens done his homage for that Dutchie and County to his vncle Charles de Valois King of France was as also the Queene his mother sent for backe by the King about Michaelmas but the Queenes conspiracie being not yet ripe shee deferred to obay detaining her sonne still 54 There went ouer with the young Prince among many others Walter Stapleton Bishoppe of Excester who perceiuing into what familiarity the Lord Roger Mortimer was growne with the Queene which seemed greater then either stood with her honour or dutie and seeing both him and other of the Kings enemies and fugitiues enioy that priuacie in counsell which was assigned to himselfe who was now as being none of theirs excluded returned secretly though vnsent for into England faithfully as it became a good man declaring his knowledge 55 The King now clearely beholding his errour in his dangers solicited the King of France to send home his wife and sonne but that not succeeding he caused them openly in London to be proclaimed enemies of the Kingdome banishing them with all their adherents out of the same For his more assurance also hee caused the Ports to bee most narrowly watcht Finally to draw all his dangers to a short dispatch there was as was supposed a plot laid for making away the Queene and Prince but Gods will was to frustrate it 56 The Queen on the other side fearing that the Spensers gold had laid traines to blow her whole proceedings vp in France kept herselfe out of the way till with the Prince the Lord Roger Mortimer and other their adherents they were safely gotten into Henault There might bee some other reason also and necessary to moue Queene Isabel to depart out of France beside the doubt of that kind of corruption in the Peeres thereof as to turne off a warre from thence being her natiue Country which for her cause was afflicted in the Sea-strengthes therof for Sir Iohn Oturwin Sir Nicholas Kiried and Sir Iohn de Felton with the Nauie of the Ports and of other places had by commission from the King so scowred the narrow Scas that they within a short time brought into England as lawfull prize an hundreth and twenty Norman shippes or vessels Moreouer whereas those two Bishoppes which the Pope had sent were returned sorrowfull out of England not onely without doing any good on her behalfe but also without hope of doing any shee might easily be perswaded that the sword must doe it or nothing 57 But in Henault shee found most honourable and louing welcome of the Earle where therefore without the consent or aduise of the Peeres of England shee ensured saith our Author that delight and terrour of the whole world her sonne being then about foureteene yeeres old to Philippa the said Earles daughter and with the money of her portion waged souldiers out of Henault and Germany to transport into England There her friends expected her arriuall dayly of which the Bishoppes of Hereford and Lincolne were not meanest Her men and Nauie being now readie shee with her sonne the Prince the Lord Edmund Earle of Kent his vncle Aimerie de Valence Earle of Pembroke the Lord Iohn of Henault the Earle of Henaults brother a valiant Gentleman the Lord Roger Mortimer and many other English-men of name and note with aboue two thousand and seuen hundred Henowayes and Germans vnder the leading of the said Lord Iohn arriued at Orwell in Suffolke vpon the Friday before Saint Michaels day 58 Her arriuall being reported to the King who was poore Prince not onely destitute of friends and meanes but as it seemes of courage and counsell also it did not at first seeme credible The truth appearing he demaunded assistance of the City of London whose answere was That they would honour with all dutie the King the Queene and Prince but would shut their gates against forreiners and traitors to the Realme and with all their powers withstand them In this answere the King and his few friends reposing no assurance he committed an errour worse then that former of sending his sonne out of England by retiring himselfe into the West with his inseparable fauourites the Spensers Baldocke and others there to raise a force against the Queene but before hee went hee left his other sonne the Lord Iohn called of Eltham in the Tower of London with the Coūtesse of Glocester the Kings Neece wife to the yonger Spenser Earle of Glocester committing the Tower it selfe to Sir Iohn de Weston who was well prouided of men and victuals Hee commanded all men also to destroy and kill the Queenes partakers none excepted but her selfe her sonne and Edmund Earle of Kent the Kings brother by the Father and that none vpon paine of death and losse of all that they might leese should aid or assist them and that hee should haue a thousand pound who did bring the Lord Mortimers head Thus tooke hee his last leaue of London and in a maner also of his Rule or Domination 59 On the contrary part there repaired to the Queene the Earle Marshall and Henry Earle of Leicester the Bishops of Lincolne Hereford Ely and of Barons Knights and armed Souldiers no small multitude whom aswell to retain as to draw more letters and rumors flew about declaring though falsly that the King of France had in the aide of his sister sent so many Dukes Earles and others that England could scarse suffice to feed them This for such whom the opinion of warlike strength would winne but those whom shew of Religion might moue it was as cunningly and as falsly spread that the Pope had excommunicated all such as did take armes against the Queene and the more to countenance the fiction that two Cardinals imployed about the Premisses were seen in the Queens Campe. Then was it proclaimed that the causes of her comming were to deliuer the Realme from the misleaders of the King which were named to be the Spensers Roger Baldock Bishoppe of Norwich Lord Chancellor and their Fautors all others to be safe and that nothing should bee taken from any other subiect without true payment but finally that he who broght the yonger Spensers head should haue two thousand pounds These things
shee was God knowes how farre guilty aduertised of her husbands dethronization shee outwardly expressed so great extremity of passion notwithstanding that at the same time shee was tolde of her sonnes surrogation as if shee had beene distraught in her wittes which the Prince her sonne then about fifteen yeers of age beholding hee made an oath neuer to accept of the Crowne against his fathers good will and thereupon it was saith Walsingham a Writer worthie of beliefe that the said Embassie was sent to Kenelworth Castle where the now no more a King remained to worke his assent whose answere thereunto saith another was by those Messengers related at full and fuller then in truth it was sent by the King but the Peeres then in Parliament made their vse thereof in procuring such a Prince to take the rule of thē whom they hoped by reason of his tender yeeres themselues should be able to rule and ouermaster His Wife 77 Isabel daughter to Philip the Faire King of France sister to Lodowicke Hutin Philip the Long and Charles the Faire all Kings of France was married to Edward the second at twelue yeeres of age in our Lady Church of Bulloigne the 22. of Ianuary 1308. Shee was his wife twenty yeers and his widow thirty and liued threescore and three yeeres Shee died at Risings neer London the two twētieth of August 1357. and was buried in the middest of the Gray-Fryers Quire in London the 27. of September following His Issue 78 Edward surnamed of VVindsor the eldest son of K. Edward and Queene Isabel his wife was born at the Castle of VVindsor the thirteenth of October the yeere of Christ 1312. and the sixt of his fathers raigne hee was created Prince of Wales and Duke of Aquitane in a Parliament holden at Yorke Anno 1322. and in the troubles of the Realme and absence of his Father in an assembly of Lords met at Hereford and in presence of the Queen was made L. VVarden of England by a common decree vnto whom all the Lords made their fealty in receiuing an Oath of Allegiance to be faithfull and loyall vnto him as to the Lord Warden of the Realm and shortly after the Father deposed hee was crowned King of England by the name of Edward the third 79 Iohn surnamed of Eltham the second sonne of King Edward and Queene Isabel his wife was borne at Eltham in Kent the 15. of August and yeere of Christ 1315. and at twelue yeeres of age was created Earle of Cornwall in a Parliament Anno 1327. and third yeere of the raign of King Edward his brother hee died in Scotland vnmarried in the flower of his youth the tenth of his brothers raigne and yeere of Christ 1334. 80 Ioan the eldest daughter and third child of King Edward and Queene Isabel was borne in the Tower of London shee was maried being a child at Barwicke the eighteenth day of Iuly in the fourth yeere of the Raign of King Edward her brother 1329 to Dauid Prince of Scotland sonne and heire apparent of King Robert Bruce whom he succeeded within one yeere after in the kingdome being but seuen yeares of age and was the second King of Scotland of the name of Dauid shee was his wife twenty and eight yeeres and being come into England to visite her brother shee deceased here without Issue in the two and thirtieth yeere of his Raigne 1357. and was buried at the Gray-Fryers in London 81 Elenor the second and yongest daughter fourth child of King Edward and Queene Isabel was the second wife of Reynald the second Earle of Gelder married vnto him with a portion of fifteen thousand pounds 1332. being the sixt yeere of the raign of king Edward her brother who being the Vicar generall of the Empire to the Emperour Lewis of Ban◅r created him first Duke of Golder shee had issue by him Reinald and Edward both Dukes successiuelie after their Father without Issue the later of them leauing his Dutchie and his wife to his Nephew William Duke of Gulik his halfe sisters Sonne EDVVARD THE THIRD KING OF ENGLAND AND FRANCE LORD OF IRELAND c THE FORTIE-NINTH MONARCH OF ENGLAND HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER XII THe sicknesse and wounds which the commonwelth sustained by the raigne of the late deposed king vpon the change of her Leach and Physitian recouered not onely health and strength but beautie also and ornament and the elements themselues which in the former times seemed to suffer and sympathize with the publike grieuances of the English grew gratious and propitious to the vse of man the Aire becomming more healthfull the earth more fruitfull as if Nature herself were priuie to the worth of the succeeding Prince But this his worth did not display it selfe vntill hee had plucked the sway of things out of the hands of the Queene his mother and of that aspiring danger and tempest of England Roger Mortimer who wholy possessed her 2 This Edward of Windsor being not fifteene yeeres of age when without any guilty thought in him his throne was thus established vpon his Fathers ruine tooke the beginning of his raign by publike sanction at the twentith day of Ianuarie and by direction of such as sought to colour their treasons against their deposed Soueraigne proclaimed his peace in these words Edward by the grace of God King of England Lord of Ireland and Duke of Aquitaine to N. N. our Sheriffe of S. Greeting Because the Lord Edward our Father late King of England by the common Councell and Assent of the Prelates Earles Barons and other the chiefe men and the whole Comminaltie of the Kingdome did voluntarily remoue himselfe from the gouernment thereof willing and granting that we as his eldest sonne and heire should take vpon vs the rule and regiment of the same and we with the counsel aduise of the Prelates Earls Barons before said yeelding therin to our fathers good pleasure and will haue taken vpon vs the gouernance of the saide Kingdome and as the manner is haue receiued the Fealties and Homages of the said Prelates and Peeres Wee therfore desirous that our peace for the quiet and calme estate of our people should bee inuiolablie obserued do will and commaund you that presently vpon sight of these presents you cause our Peace to bee openly proclaimed through your whole Bailywicke forbidding all and euery one on our behalfe vnder paine and perill of disinherison and losse of life and limmes not to presume to violate or infringe our said peace but that euery one pursue or follow his actions and complaints without any manner of outrage according to the lawes customes of our Kingdome for wee are ready alwaies wil be to administer full right to all singular cōplainants aswel poor as rich in our Courts of Iustice. Witnes our selfe c. in the Calends of February vpon sunday being Candlemas Eue. 3 Vpon the Candlemas day it selfe the young King
owners of such bodies as were beaten to the Earth vpon the first day these are worthily reckoned chiefe The King of Bohemia the King of Maiorca Charles Earle of Alanson brother-German to King Philip the Duke of Loraine the Duke of Burbon the Earle of Flanders the Earle of Sauoy both great Princes the Dolphin of Vi◅nois sonne to Himbert the Earle of S◅erre and Hareconrt whose brother Godfrey in pitty of his house his two Nephewes being slaine with their father forsooke the King of England after this battell and returned into Grace with the French the Earles of Aumarl Neuers c. sixe Earles of Almaine beside others of great account of all sorts Vpon the second day the Grand Prior of France who with his Archbishoppe of Roan had on the behalfe of their Prince and Country put on Arms. Of the Commons in both of these blacke dayes there fell about thirty thousand and some say foure times more in this last then in the other 101 We finde not one man of honour or note slaine vpon the English side so that this victorie may safely bee accounted among the wonderfull The spoiles of the Enemies bodies and carriages King Edward gaue wholy to his well deseruing souldiers The rule of their safety they being in a most populous enemy Countrie would not permit them to vse much curtesie to others as that which might haue proued cruelty to themselues but vpon the second day they tooke many prisoners though none of great name for they were spent in the day before It pleased the conquerour to proclaime a truce now for three dayes in the Country about that the people might come in to burie their dead but the bodies of the most noble hee himselfe caused to be conueied to Monstreal and there in his March towards Calais enterred 102 Thus by Gods fauour and the vnresistable force of the English Archers who in a manner did onely fight was King Edward put into a full and peaceable possession of a perfect victory which after hee had one night onely enioyed in the Forrest of Crescie hee dislodged with his conquering hoast marched straight toward Calais which hee presently inuested hauing decreed neuer to rise with his Armie from before it till without assault hee had carried the same For which cause he entrenched and fortified his Camp on all sides built vp Sheds couered with Reed and broome and other places and offices as to dwell in and stopping all reliefe by Sea whereof hee was Master with his Nauie There commanded in Calais for the French Sir Iohn de Vienne Marshall of France and the Lord Dandreghan with a very strong Garrison who concluded like good men of war to trie all extremities rather then to surrender the Piece which was so strong that to assault the same otherwise then with famine had beene friuolous These great Captaines seeing King Edwards resolution thrust forth of the Towne for sparing of food their poorer people aboue fifteene hundreth whom hee like a true Christian Prince turned not backe vpon the Towne but releeued for Gods cause with fresh victuals and two pence sterling each permitting them freely and securely to passe through his Camp to his great glory and vndoubtedly profite also hauing their hearty prayers for his happy successe and God for pay-master and rewarder of such his Beneficence 103 Many wayes were thought vpon by king Philip to raise this obstinate siege two principall an Army of French to fight with King Edward and a diuersion by inuasion wherein the Scots their perpetuall allies were forward Both in their seuerall times were put into execution That of the Scotish inuasion was first but with such successe as well declared it was Gods will all people hauing their encreasings zeniths and declinations that the English name should now be brought to the verticall point thereof without any thing being able to resist it 104 For Dauid the second King of Scots to grasand old Crownes The Pope sending a Messenger from Auignion with an ouerture to intercede for a peace had answere that the message must bee sent to the King his father for he co◅ not meddle without commandement from him Mean while hee disposed of things without impeachment and returnes laden with honor and spoiles to Burdeaux where the winter being spent he sets forth to new aduentures Hee had in his Armie about eight thousand braue expert and well disciplined Souldiers and with them aduanceth through Perigort Limosin into the bosome of France vp to the verie gates of Burgesse in Berie the terror of his name flying before to his great aduantage Thus satisfied for the present hee wheeles about with purpose to returne by Remorantine in Blasois which hee tooke and so through the Country of Iurain Poictou and Saintoin to his chiefe City Burdeaux But Iohn King of France hasting to goe beyond his father in misfortune hauing assembled a compleat hoast followed about the City of Poictiers ouer-tooke the inuincible Prince 115 When the Armies with the ods of six to one against the English were embattelled two Cardinals sent from Pope Clement laboured as they had done before to take vp the quarrell without stroke whereunto the Prince was with reason yeelding enough but King Iohn fatally presuming on his aduantage propounded such conditions as if in a manner the Prince of Wales had already beene at his commaund which with iust indignation were reiected It came hereupon to a most bloudy triall where if euer the Prince and English gaue full experiment of their valour for after long conflict and absolute discomfiture of al the 3. French battels the least of which exceeded al the Princes nūbers the King himselfe valiantly fighting and Philip his yongest sonne who with such boldnesse and zeale defended his distressed father as it purchased vnto him the Honourable surname of Hardie were taken prisoners 116 The English whose valiancy was most conspicuous were the Earles of Warwicke Suffolke Salisburie Oxford and Stafford the Lords Cobham Spenser Audley Berkley Basset c. of Gascoigne subiects to the Crowne of England the Capitall de Beuf the Lord Pumier Chaumont with others of lower title but not of vnequall valour Iames Lord Audley wanne immortall renowne at this bloudy battell where hee receiued many wounds and shared the Princes gift of 500. Markes land in Fee simple to his foure Esquiers who had continued with him in all the brunt and fury of danger It is the misfortune or glory of the French Nobles that in all great battels the losse fals heauily vpon them In this most disasterous ouerthrow there fell fifty and two Lords about seuenteene hundreth Knights Esquiers and Gentlemen bearing coates of Armes The chiefe Lords were Peter of Bourbon Duke of Athens high Constable of France Iohn Clermont Marshall George of Charney Lord great Chamberlaine c. and as many other
Glequin makes his vse of all occasions and workes much harme to the English party in Guien and Britaine But in Britaine Sir Robert Knols did so nobly acquit him selfe on the behalfe of his Souereignes sonne in law the Duke that he only seemed a fit parallel to Glequin like as hee stopt the current of his fortune was borne at Gaunt the chiefe Towne of Flaunders Anno 1340. and 14. of his fathers raigne In his Childhood he was created Earle of Richmond which title was afterward recalled in and bestowed vpon Iohn Duke of Britanny who married his sister to whose Dutchy it had formerly belonged Hee had three wiues the first Blanch daughter and Coheire and in the end the sole heire of Henry Duke of Lancaster sonne of Edmund surnamed Crooch-back in whose right he was at the first Earle and after Duke of the same and with that Dutchy also Earle of Leicester Derby and Lincolne and high Steward of England He had issue by her Henry of Bullingbrooke Earle of Derbie after Duke of Hereford and lastly King of England named Henry the fourth who first placed the Crowne in the house of Lancaster Philip wife of Iohn the first King of Portugall and Elizabeth married first to Iohn Holland Earle of Huntingdon brother of Thomas Duke of Surrey and after him to Sir Iohn Cornwall Baron of Fanhope His second wife was Consiance the eldest daughter of Peter King of Castile and Leon in whose right for the time he entituled himself King of both these realmes by her he had issue one onely daughter named Katherine married to Henry the third sonne of King Iohn in possession before and in her right after King of both the said realmes His third wife was Katherine the widow of Sir Hugh Swinford a Knight of Lincolnshire eldest daughter and Coheire of Payn Roet a Gascoigne called Guien King of Armes for that Countrey his yonger daughter being married to Sir Geoffrey Chaâ—…cer our Laureat Poet. By her hee had issue borne before matrimony and made legitimate afterward by Parliament holden in the twentieth yeere of King Richard the second Iohn Earle of Sommerset Thomas Duke of Excester Henry Bishop of Winchester and Cardinall and Ioane who was first married to Robert Ferrers Baron of Wemme and Ouesley in the Counties of Salop and VVarwicke and secondly to Raph Neuil the first Earle of Westmerland Shee and all her brethren were surnamed Beaufort of a Castle which the Duke had in France where they were all borne in regard thereof bearing the Porculleys of a Castle for the cognizance of their family This Duke in the thirteenth yeere of his Nephew King Richard at a parliament holden at London was created Duke of Aquitaine but in the sixt yeere after hee was called home and this Title recalled in and in the third yeere after the sixtieth of his age Anno 1399. he dyed at Ely house in Holborne and lyeth honourably entombed in the Quire of Saint Paul Edmond their 5. sonne surnamed of Langley was created Earle of Cambridge Anno 1362. in the same Parliament wherein Lionel was created Duke of Clarence Hee was afterward made Duke of Yorke Anno 1386. and married Isabel daughter and Coheire to Peter King of Castile and Leon. His sonne Richard Plantagenet Duke of Yorke took to wife Anne Mortiâ—…er heire of the foresaid Lionel elder brother to Edmund Langley William another of their sonnes surnamed of Wynsore where he was borne dyed yong and is buried at Westminster Thomas the youngest sonne of King Edward and Queene Philip surnamed of Woodstocke where hee was borne was first Earle of Buckingham created by his Nephew King Richard the second on his Coronation day An. 1377. by whom after also he was made Duke of Glocester 1385. The Earledomes also of Essex and Northampton and the Constableshippe of England fell to him by right of his wife Eleanor the only daughter and heire of Humfrey de Bohun Earle of Hereford and Essex Hee was a man of valour wisdome and vigilancy for the behoofe of the King his Nephew and the State but those noble vertues distempered with too much wilfulnesse froward obstinacy bred him first Enuy and afterruine For the King surmising him to bee a too seuere obseruer of his doings consulted with Thomas Mowbray Duke of Norfolke how to make him away whom Mowbray vnawares surprizing conuaied secretly to Callis where he was strangled 1397. 20. of his Nephewes raigne Himselfe in his life had prouided a goodlie tombe at Playsie in Essex his owne Towne and the vsuall seat of the great Constables of England where hee founded a Colledge whither his body was brought and laid with all funerall pompe but afterward it was translated to Westminster where also lyeth Eleanor his wife who dyed 1399. Their issue was Humfrey Earle of Buckingham who dyed at Chester of the pestilence An. 1400. Anne married first to Edmund Earle of Stafford by whom shee had Humfrey Duke of Buckingham secondly to William Bourchier Earle of Eue by whom she had Henry Earle of Essex Philippa Ioane Isabell who died all issulesse Isabel the eldest daughter and second childe of K. Edward and Queene Philip was married at Windsore with great pompe to Ingelram of Guisnes Lord of Coucy Earle of Sâ—…ysons and after Arch-Duke of Austria whom K. Edward his father in law created also Earle of Bedford 1365. by whom shee was mother of two daughters Mary married to Henry of Barre to whom shee bare Robert de Barre and Ioane the wife of Lewis of Luxemburg Earle of S. Paul and Philip the wife of Robert de Veere Earle of Oxford Duke of Ireland and Marquesse of Dublyn this Robert in the heigth of his fortunes forsooke his noble Ladie and married one Lancerona a Ioyners daughter by report which came with King Richard the seconds wife out of Boheme and being for his pride and abusing the Kings eare to the hurt of the State driuen out of the land by the nobles hee dyed at Louain in great vexation of mind and extreme penury An. 1392. Isabel his wiues mother was buried in the Church of Fryars Minorites neer Algate in London Ioane their second daughter and third child was borne 9. of her fathers raigne An. 1335. Bâ—…ng 14. yeres of age shee was desired in marriage by solemne Embassage from Alphons the eleuenth King of Castile and Leon sonne of King Ferdinando the 4 was espoused by Proxie intituled Queene of Spaine and conueyed into that Countrey where shee presentlie deceased of a great plague that then raigned so as the King comming to meete her to solemnize the espousals with great griefe accompanyed her to Church only at her funerall 22. of her fathers raigne An. 1348. Blanch the 3. daughter died yong and lieth buried at Westminster Mary their 4. daughter was married to Iohn Montford Duke of Britaine Margaret their youngest daughter was the first wife of Iohn de Hastings Earle of Pembroke but shee dyed without
issue RICHARD THE SECOND KING OF ENGLAND AND FRANCE LORD OF IRELAND THE FIFTIETH MONARCH OF ENGLAND HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND TROVBLES CHAPTER XIII RIchard of Burdeaux sonne to that Great Star of English Cheualrie Edward by-named the Blacke Prince and grand-child to the most renowned Edward the third both of them lately deceased was crowned in the eleuenth yeare of his age and vpon the sixteenth day of Iuly Seldome hath been seen so magnificent a Coronation as that of this young King but the thing which gaue a better lustre of hope at his beginning then the shine and maiesty of that publike Act was the wise course which in this his childhood was taken to wit the reconciliation of the Lord Iohn Duke of Lancaster and the Citizens of London with the restitution of Sir Peter de la Mare Knight Speaker in the late Parliament whom King Edward had committed to prison at the instigation of Dame Alice Peeres now banisht and confiscated not onely to former liberty but likewise to fauour and honor extraordinary 2 At this Coronation which as matters not vnworthie to bee kept aliue wee following the immethodicall order of the Record haue here for perpetuall memory thought good to abridge out of authentike Monuments Iohn the Kings eldest vncle vnder the stile of Iohn King of Castile and Leâ—… and Duke of Lancaster by humble petition to the King claimed to bee now Steward of England in right of his Earledome of Leicester and as he was Duke of Lancaster to beare the Kings chiefe sword called Curtana and as Earle of Lincolne to cutte and carue at the royall Table before the King His petitions being found iust were confirmed to him and to his Assignes the two Earles of Derby and Stafford the first to beare the Sword while the Duke should be busied about other offices as Steward and the other to cut and carue The Duke then in great estate held this the Kings high Court of Stewardship in the VVhite-hall of the Kings Pallace at Westminster Knight the Constable thereof which yet the Earle of Northumberland vpon the ninth day after recouered by force putting those who had surprized it to the sword 9 Neither was the spirit of the English after it began to requicken idle elsewhere for as Sir Robert Rous had diuers wayes vexed the French and taken Olâ—…uer the brother of that renowned Bertrand de Glequin prisoner so Sir Iohn de Harleston Captaine of Cherbrough after him slew and took diuers French in a skirmish These the few foregoing drops of greater approaching showers For Sir Hugh Caluerlee and Sir Thomas Percy made admirals of the narrow Seas tooke many rich prizes and exploited sundry other things very praise worthily bringing home the acceptable newes of the dislike which the Britons had conceiued against the French Kings Gouernment for he commanded them to render vp to him all their strengths Castles and walled Townes and many of them who refused to obey hee put to death 10 These emploiments and fresh designes for other like found need of pecuniary supplies whereupon in a Parliament holden at London it was agreed that for supply of the Kings wants the Commons should be spared and the burthen be wholie vndergone by the able The rates then of that taxe were these Dukes Archbishops Earles and Bishops at ten marks each mitred Abbots at as much besides fortie pence for euery Monke vnder their subiection Briefly saith Thomas Walsingham there was no religious person man or woman Iustitiar Sheriffe Knight Esquire Parson Vicar or Chauntry Priest free from this taxâ—… rated according to the value of their yeerely receiptâ—… 11 We formerlie mentioned how Iohn Shakell the other companion of Robert Haulee so execrablie murdered in Gods-house was taken He now vpon condition that the King besides 500. markes in money should giue him lands to the yeerely value of one hundreth markes and should also found and sufficiently endow at the Kings costs a Chantrie with fiue Priests for their soules whom the kings Officers had wickedly murthered he rendred vp his Hostage the eldest but naturall sonne of the said Earle of Dean At the discouery and bringing-forth of whom all men were stroken with wonderfull loue and admiration for the yong Gentleman hauing giuen his faith not to disclose himselfe appeared in the shape of a base groome in which vnknowne to all the world but his Master hee had of his owne accord lurked An example of such a point of perfect honestie as cannot be forgotten without iniurie 12 The same yeere the Lord Iohn Mountford whom the French had driuen out being inuited home by his Barons returned into his Dutchy of Britaine accompanied with the valiant Knights Caluerley and Percy aforesaid where he his friends and followers were receiued with singular honor Soone after Sir Iohn of Arundell brother to the Earle of Arundell being sent into Britaine to aid the Duke was with many other valiant Knights and Esquires drowned It is imputed by our Author to a iust effect of Gods anger against the said Sir Iohn and his houshold for their manifold vices and outrages practised by him and them before they set out from England for which they had the bitter curses of the people and the Angell of destruction to execute those imprecations vpon the delinquents 13 But the action of â—…iding did more deepely import then that it should bee abandoned for the losse of that vnfortunate fellowship and the exceeding riches which were with them therefore the Lord Thomas of Woodstock Earle of Buckingham with Caluerlee Percy Knols Windleshores or Windsor verie valiant knights other competent forces was sent to assist the Duke of Britaine But because the French Galleys houered vpon the narrow Seas they landed at Calleys and from thence march through France spoiling Countries burning townes the French not daring to empeach them and killing people till they and their whole equipage came safe into Britaine 14 There were about these times ciuill diuisions in France for the Duke of Burgundie younger brother of King Charles lately dead being made Guardian of the person and dominions of his Nephew Charles then in minority had the Duke of Aniou being an elder brother to the Duke of Burgundie a mortall enemie Their bloudy quarrels fell out luckily for the English aides in the Dutchie of Britaine out of which as Duke Iohn had beene driuen for adhering to his father in law the late king Edward so the English did their best to vphold him in it as there was cause 15 The French in these extremes are releeued by their ancient diuersion for the Scots entring about that time with fire and sword into Cumberland and Westmerland and the forrest of Inglewood draue away much Cattle slew the Inhabitants rifled the booths and houses of Perith in the Faire time killing and taking many and driuing away the rest The Earle of Northumberland preparing a bloudy
August His fame grew principally by martiall deedes in the great warres of France vnder Edward the third but spred and setled it selfe by good workes among which the goodly stone-bridge at Rochester in Kent was one 46 In the meane space the wars of Wales were managed by Prince Henry who tooke the Castle of Aberistwith but Owen Glendowr soone after got it againe by faire fraud and thrust into it a Garrison of his owne Thus Owen prospered for a time but the Earle of Northumberland and Lord Bardolf forsaking Wales and seeking to raise a force in the North were encountred by the Sherife of Yorkeshire who after a sharpe conflict slew the Earle in the field and so wounded the Lord Bardolf that hee died thereof The Earles head was cut off which being first ignominiously carryed through London was fixed vpon the Bridge The King hauing thus vanquished his chiefe enemies went to Yorke where inquiries were made for the Earles adherents of which he condemned ransomed and emprisoned many The Abbot of Hales because hee was taken fighting on the Earles behalfe had sentence to die which was executed vpon him by hanging In fortaine and transmarine parts the Kings affaires had mixt successe for Edmund Earle of Kent at the siege of Briant in Britaine was strucken with a quarrell into the head whereof hee died but yet after he had first taken the said Castell and leueld it with the earth 47 The peace of Christendome hauing beene long tempestuously troubled by a Schisme raised by ambition of opposite Popes wherof the one was chosen at Rome the other at Auinion by contrarie factions of the Cardinals A generall Councel was summoned to bee held at Pisa in Italie whither the King of England sent his Ambassadors and the Clergy elected Robert Alum Chancellour of Oxford Bishoppe of Sarum to signifie that vnlesse both the Popes would giue ouer their Papacie neither of them should thenceforward be acknowledged for Pope The King in his letter then sent to Pope Gregory chargeth him as Platina likewise doth with Pertury and that this Papall emulation had beene the cause of the murther of more then two hundreth and thirty thousand Christians slaine in warres There assembled a great number of Cardinals Archbishops Bishops and mitred Prelates who elected a new Pope Alexander 5. a man trained vp at Oxford where hee tooke degree in Theologie reiecting the two others who long and bitterly had contended for the place The King also cals his Parliament to find out meanes for more money to the custody and charge whereof hee ordained Sir Henry Scrope creating him Treasurer as Thomas Beaufourt the Kings halfe brother Lord Chancellour In which Parliament was reuiued the sacrilegious Petition of spoiling the Church of England of her goodly patrimonies which the pietie and wisdome of so many former ages had congested But the King who was bound by oath and reason to preserue the flourishing estate of the Church detested their wicked proposition and for that cause denied all other their requests The Duke of Burgundies prouisions which he had made to reduce Caleys to the French dominions stored at Saint Omars were consumed with casuall fire to ashes 48 About these times the great and bloudy factions betweene the Dukes of Burgundy and Orleance brake forth The cause was for a murther committed vpon Lewis brother to the French king and father of the said Duke of Orleance as he came late one night from the Queenes lodging who at that time lay in of a child The murtherers to preuent pursuit strewed galthrops behind them The Duke of Burgundie iustified the fact for that Lewis had as hee said laboured with the Pope to put the King from his seat vpon pretence that hee was as vnfit to gouerne as euer Childericke was whom Pope Zacharie pronounced against This prepared the way for that scourge wherwith God meant to chastice the pride and sinnes of France Each partie sought to fortifie it selfe with friends aswel at home as abroad The Duke of Burgundie had the King and the Dolphin on his side the other had the Kings of Nauar and Arragon the Dukes of Berrie and Britaine with many of the mightiest Earles and Lords The Duke of Burgundie who together with the King and the face of gouernment kept in Paris perceiuing his aduersaries strengthes to bee more then his owne offers to the King of England a daughter of France in marriage with the Prince and many great promises so as hee would ioyne in defence of the King send ouer competent forces whereunto hee is said to haue answered Our aduise is that you should not in this case aduenture battell with your enemie who seems to prosecute a tust reuenge for the death of his Father but labour to asswage the displeasure and anger of the exasperated yong man by all the good meanes which are possible If that cannot bee then stand vpon your guard and draw into place of most safety with such force of men as may best serue for your defence After all this if hee will not bee appeased you may with the better conscience encounter him and in such case wee will not faile more fully to assist according as you request For the present he sent ouer the Earls of Arundel and Kyme and many men of Armes with plenty of English Bow-men who came safe to Paris where they in nothing diminished the ancient glory of their nation but behaued themselues valiantly 49 The Duke of Orleance and the Peeres of his faction seeing their successe consult how to draw the King of England from their enemie and thereupon send ouer one Falconet and others with solemne letters of credence whom they made their irreuocable Procurators to entreat agree and conclude on their behalfes with the most excellent Prince Henry by the grace of God King of England and his most noble sonnes c. for the restitution and reall redeliuerie of the Dutchie of Aquitain with all the rights and appurtenances which as is affirmed are the inheritance of the said most excellent Lord the King of England by them to bee made and done c. The Ambassadors hauing shewed forth this Proxie exhibited the points of their negotiation in these Articles by which wee may see how farre the desire of reuenge will transport great minds 1 They offer their bodies to be imployed against all men for the seruice of the King of England sauing their faith to their owne Soueraigne as knowing the King of England would not otherwise desire them 2 Their sonnes daughters nephewes Neeces and all their Cosens to bestow in marriage at the King of Englands pleasure 3. Their Castles Townes treasure and all their goods to be at the seruice of the sayd King 4. Their friends the Gentlemen of France the Clergy and wealthy Burgers who are all of their side as by proofe they said shall well appeare 5. They finally
of England whose glorious life and acts next insue 56 Thomas Duke of Clarence President of the Councell to King Henry the first his brother and Steward of England He was slaine at Beaufort in Anion without any issue He married Margaret daughter to Thomas Holland Earle of Kent the widow of Iohn Beauford Earle of Somerset 57 Iohn Duke of Bedford Regent of France in the time of King Henry the sixt Duke also of Anion and Alanson Earle of Cenomannia Harecourt of Kendall and Dreux Viscount Beaumont He married first with Anne daughter to Iohn Duke of Burgundy Secondly with Iacoba daughter to Peter de Luxemburgh Earle of Saint Paul And died without any issue 58 Humfrey was by his brother King Henry the fifth created Duke of Glocester was Protectour of the Kingdome of England for 25. yeeres in the time of King Henry the sixt in whose first yeere hee styled himselfe in his Charters thus Humfrey by the grace of God sonne brother and vncle to Kings Duke of Glocester Earle of 〈◊〉 Holland Zeland and Pembroke Lord of Friestand Great Chamberlaine of the Kingdome of England Protector and Defendor of the same Kingdome and Church of England Hee was a man who nobly deserued of the common wealth and of learning as being himselfe very learned and a magnificent Patron and benefactor of the Vniuersity of Oxford where hee had beene educated and was generally called the Good Duke Hee married first Iacoba heire to William Duke of Bauaria Earle of Holland who as after was knowne had first beene lawfully troth-plighted to Iohn Duke of Brabant and therefore was afterward diuorced from the said Humfrey His second wife was Elianor daughter to Reginald Baron Cobham de Scarborough Queene Margaret wife to King Henry the sixt repining at his great power in swaying the King state socretly wrought his ruine hee being murthered in his bed at Burie dying without any issue 1446. His body was buried at Saint Albans yet the vulgar error is that he lyes buried in Saint Pauls 59 Blaunch married to William Duke of Bauaria and Emperour 60 Philip married to Iohn King of Denmarke and Norway HENRIE THE FIFTH KING OF ENGLAND AND FRANCE LORD OF IRELAND THE TWO AND FIFTIETH MONARCH OF ENGLAND HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER XV. AMongst the many Monarchs of this most famous Empire none is found more complete with all heroicall vertues then is this King of whose life by order and successe of story wee are now to write which is Henry of that name the fifth the renowne of England and glory of Wales Of whom what was spoken of Titus in the flourishing times of the Romans may for the time of his raigne be truly verified in him both of them being the-louely darlings and delightfull ioy of Mankind But as Titus is taxed by his story-Writers in youth to haue been riotous profuse wastfull and wanton for which as he saith with the dislikes of men he stept into the throne so if wee will beleeue what others haue writ Henry was wilde whiles hee was a Prince whose youthfull prankes as they passed with his yeers let vs haue leaue here to rehearse and leaue them motiues to our owne vse as hee made them for his 2 His birth was at Monmouth in the Marches of Wales the yeer of Christs assuming our flesh 1388 and the eleuenth of King Richards raigne his father then a Subiect and Earle of Derbie Leicester Lincolne afterwards created Duke of Hereford in riâ—…ht of his wife then of Lancaster by the death of his father and lastly by election made the Soueraigne of England that vnfortunate Richard being deposed the Crowne His mother was Mary second daughter and coheire of Humfrey Bohun Earle of Hereford and Northampton high Constable of England as we haue said 3 His young yeeres were spent in literature in the Academie of Oxford where in Queenes Colledge he was a Student vnder the tuition of his vncle Henry Beauford Chancellour of that Vniuersity afterwards Bishoppe of Lincolne and Winchester and lastly made Cardinall by the title of Eusebius But his Father obtayning the Crowne and himselfe come to the age of twelue yeeres had the succession thereof entailed on him by Parliament and accordingly was created Prince of Wales Duke of Cornwall and Earle of Chester and presently had the Title of the Dukedome of Aquitaine conferred vpon him the better to effect the thing then intended which was to haue obtained in marriage young Queene Isabel late wife to the murthered King Richard daughter of Charles the sixt King of France 4 From Oxford Prince Henry was called to Court and the Lord Thomas Perey then Earle of Worcester made his Gouernour but being himselfe false to the Father could giue no good example vnto the sonne whose hostile attempts in the field of Shrewsburie cost that disloyall Earle his head and almost had done Prince Henry his life who in battell against him was wounded in the face with an arrow This marke of his manhood with the ouerthrow of Hotspur in that bloody conflict were hopefull signes of his following successe which presently were seconded with as fortunate proceedings against Owen Glendowr that scourge of his Country and Arch-rebell vnto Englands peace whom this Prince so pursued through the vast mountaines of Wales that from the Dennes of those deserts hee durst not shew his face but therein perished by famine natures other wants though the Prince had then scarcely attained vnto sixeteene 5 But growne from his tutors command or controll and come to the yeers for dispose of himselfe as his youth stood affected so were his consorts and those many times whose conditions were none of the best whether led by an inclination of youth which commonly lets the raine loose vnto Will or to know that by proofe which other Princes doe by report I will not determine yet vnto the latter doe I rather incline knowing that Salomon the wisest of Kings did so himselfe and rather by Rosse I am lead who writeth that Prince Henry in Oxford had in great veneration such as excelled in vertue or learning and among many two hee nameth Thomas Rodban of Merton Colledge a great Astronomer by him preferred to the Bishopricke of S. Dauids in Wales and Iohn Carpenter of Oriel Colledge a learned Doctor of Theologie whom hee aduanced to the See of Worcester But let vs heare how his wilde oates were spent and with what increase the haruest was got The translater of Liuie who wrote the storie of this worthy Prince and dedicated his paines to King Henry his sonne affirmeth for truth that many actions he did farre vnfitting his greatnesse of birth and among other doth taxe him with no better then theft who in the raigne of his Father accompanied with such as spent their wits vpon other mens spoiles laide waite in the way for his Rents receiuers and robd them of that which
indeed was his owne when sometimes in shufling he nothing was spared but bare away many knocks the lenders whereof hee would frankly reward when they complained vnto him of their losses receiued which euer were abated in the foot of their accounts 6 Our learned Knight Eliot setting his pen to portrait a perfect Gouernour recordeth a story retaining this Princes great fame the credit whereof let it lie vpon himselfe It chanced saith he a seruant of his to bee arraigned for felony at the Kings Bench-Barre where standing ready to receiue sentence of death the Prince had intelligence and posted thither where finding his seruant made sure for starting commanded his fetters to be strucke off the fellow arraigned to be freed the Court. All men amased at this his approach and speech the Chiefe Iustice stood vp and shewed the Prince that his seate was the Kings that lawes were the sinewes of the Common-wealth that himselfe was sworn to doe Iustice and must yeeld an account for all that he did that he honored him as the eldest sonne of his Soueraigne and Prince but to set free the prisoner hee could not hauing so apparantly endangered his life to the law and therefore desired the Prince if hee held him in such esteeme to saue him by pardon from the King and not to infringe the law which he told him plainely he should not doe 7 The Prince enraged to haue the deniall assaied himselfe to set free the Prisoner which the Chiefe Iustice forbadde commanding him vpon his allegiance to cease from such riot and to keepe the Kings peace whereat Prince Henry in a furie stept vp to the Bench and gaue the Iudge a blow on the face who nothing daunted sate still and with a bold countenance spake thus to the Prince Sir I pray you remember your selfe this seat of iudgement which here I possesse is not mine but your Fathers to whom and to his lawes you owe double obedience If his Hignesse be thus contemned and his lawes violated by you that should shew your selfe obedient to both who will obey you when you are a Soueraigne or minister execution to the lawes that you shall make Wherefore for this attempt in your Fathers name I commit you prisoner vnto the Kings Bench there to remaine vntill his Matesties pleasure be further known With which words the Prince greatly abashed stood mute by the Iudge and fixing his eyes vpon his reuerend face presently laid from him his weapons and with humble obeisance done departed to prison The King vnderstanding the whole circumstance greatly reioyced that he had a Sonne of such obedience to his laws and a Iudge so vpright to administer them without either fauour or feare of the person notwithstanding for this and other like actions of his youth he remoued him from being President of his Priuie Councell and placed in his stead Thomas Duke of Clarence his second brother to Prince Henries no little griefe and discontent 8 Howbeit his followers were nothing diminished but his Court frequented more then his fathers which bred some suspition in the crazie kings head lest among his other wild parts hee would attempt to play with his Crowne which was encreased by his domesticall flatterers who dayly buzzed new iealousies into his eares This made Prince Henry as Otterborne noteth to strengthen himselfe with his chiefest friends and well-willers and with such a troupe repaired to his fathers Court as a greater in those dayes had not beene seene The translator of Liuie reports the maner of his approch euen from him that was an eye witnesse and the same no lesse then the Earle of Ormond in Ireland whose relation is this 9 The King somewhat crasie and keeping his Chamber hearing newes dayly of his sonnes loose exercises too meane for a Prince and their constructions euer made to aime at his Crowne he both beganne to withdraw his fatherly affection and to feare some violence against his owne person which when Prince Henry heard of by some that fauoured him of the Kings Councell in a strange disguise hee repaired to his Court accompanied with many Lords and noble mens sonnes His garment was a gowne of blew Satten wrought full of Eylet-holes and at euery Eylet the Needle left hanging by the silke it was wrought with about his arme he ware a dogs-collar set full of S. S. of gold the Tirets therof being most fine gold Thus comming to Westminster and the Court of his Father hauing commanded his followers to aduance no further then the fire in the hall himselfe accompanied with some of the Kings houshold passed on to his presence and after his duty and obeysance done offered to make knowne the cause of his comming The king weake then with sickenesse and supposing the worst commanded himselfe to bee borne into a withdrawing Chamber some of his Lords attending vpon him before whose feet Prince Henry fell and with all reuerent obseruances spake to him as followeth 10 Most gracious Soueraigne and renowned father the suspition of disloyalty and diuulged reports of my dangerous intendmentes towardes your royall Person and Crowne hath enforced at this time and in this manner to present my selfe and life at your Maiesties dispose Some faults and mispent time with blushes I may speake it my youth hath committed yet those made much more by such fleering pickthanks that blow them stronger into your vnwilling and distastiue eare The name of Soueraigne ties alleagiance to all but of a Father to a further feeling of natures obedience so that my sinnes were double if such suggestions possessed my heart for the Law of God ordayneth that he which doth presumptuously against the Ruler of his people shall not liue and the child that smiteth his father shall die the death so farre therefore am I from any disloyall attempt against the person of you my Father and the Lords annointed that if I knew any of whom you stoode in the least danger or feare my hand according to duty shoud be the first to free your suspition yea I wil most gladly suffer death to ease your perplexed heart and to that end I haue this day prepared my self both by confession of my offences past and receiuing the blessed Sacrament Wherefore I humbly beseech your Grace to free your suspition from all feares conceiued against mee with this dagger the stabbe whereof I will willingly receiue here at your Maiesties hand and so doing in the presence of these Lords and before God at the day of iudgement I clearely forgiue my death But the King melting into teares cast downe the naked dagger which the Prince deliuered him and raising his prostrate sonne embraced and kissed him confessing his eares to haue beene ouer-credulous that way and promising neuer to open them againe against him But the Prince vnsatisfied instantly desired that at least his accusers might be produced and if conuicted to receiue punishment though not to the full of their demerites to which request
to our father in their rights Customes priuiledges freedomes franchises belonging or due vnto them in all manner of places now or in time comming subiect to our father 10. Also that we shall to our power trauell truly diligently to see that Iustice be administred in the same Realme of France according to their lawes Customes and rights of the same Realme without personall acception and that we shal keepe and hold the Subiects of the said Realme in tranquility and peace to our power and shall defend them against all manner of violence and oppression 11. Also that we to our power shall prouide that able and profitable persons shall execute the offices aswell of Iustices and other offices belonging to the gouernance of the demaines of the Realme of France for the good and peaceable Iustice of the same and for the administration that shall be committed vnto them 12. Also that we of our power so soone as it may commodiously be done shall trauaile to put into obedience of our said father all manner of Cities Townes Castels places Countreys and persons within the Realme of France disobedient and rebels to our sayd father syding with them that bee called the Daulphin or Armagnac 13. And that we may the more commodiously and freely exercise and fulfill these things aforesaid it is accorded that all worthy Nobles and estates of the same Realme of France aswell spirituals as temporals and also the Nobles Citizens Burgesses and Cominalties of France in obedience at this day to our said father shall make these Oathes vnto vs. 14. First to vs hauing the faculty exercise disposition and gouernance of the foresaid common profit at our hests and commandements these shall meekly and obediently obey in all manner of things concerning the exercise of Gouernment in the same Realme 15. Also that the worthy great and noble estates of the said Realme aswell spirituals as temporals Citizens Burgesses and Comminalties of the same Realme in all manner of things well and truly shall keepe and to their power shall doe to be kept in asmuch as to them belongeth or to any of them all those things that be appointed and accorded betweene our foresaid father our mother and vs. 16. And that continually from the death and after the death of our said father Charles they sha be our true liegemen and our heires and they shall receiue and admit vs for their liege and Soueraigne and very King of France and for such to obey vs without opposition Contradiction or difficulty as they be to our father during his life And neuer after this Realme of France shall obey to man as King and Regent of France but to vs to our heires Also they shall not be in Counsell helpe or assent that we loose life or limme or be taken with euill taking or that we suffer harme or diminution in person estate worship or goods but if they know any such thing to be contriued or imagined against vs they shall let it to their powers and shall doe vs to witten thereof as hastily as they may by themselues by message or by letters 17. That all manner of Conquests that shall be made by vs in France vpon the disobedient in the Dutchies of Normandy shall be done to the profit of our said father and that to our power all manner of Lands and Lordships that be in places to be conquered belonging to persons obeying to our forefather which shall sweare to this present accord shall be restored to the same persons to whom they belonged 18. That all manner of persons of the holy Church beneficed in the Dutchie of Normandy or any other places in the Realme of France subiect to our father and fauouring of the parts of the Dukes of Burgundy which shall sweare to keepe this present accord shall peaceably inioy their benefices of holy Church in the Dutchie of Normandy or in other places next aforesaid 19. Likewise that all manner of persons of holie Church obedient to vs and beneficed in the Realme of France and places subiect to our father that shall sweare to keepe this present accord shal enioy peaceably their benefices of holy Church as is aforesaide 20. Also that all manner of Churches Vniuersities and studies generall all Colledges of Students and other Colledges of holy Church being in places now or in time comming subiect to our father or in the dutchy of Normandy or other places in the realme of France subiect to vs shall enioy their rights possessions rents prerogatiues liberties and franchises belonging or due to them in any manner of wise in the said Realme of France sauing the right of the Crowne of France and of euery other person 21. Also by Gods helpe when it happeneth vs to come to the Crowne of France the Dutchy of Normandie and all other places conquered by vs in the said Realme shall bow vnder the Commandement obeisance and Monarchy of the Crowne of France 22. Also that we to our power shall see recompence to be made by our said father without diminution of the Crowne of France to persons obeying him and fauouring the party of Burgundy to whom Lands Lordships Rents and possessions belongeth in the said Dutchie of Normandy or other places in the Realme of France conquered by vs hitherto giuen by vs in places Lands gotten or to be gotten in the name of our said father vpon rebels and inobedients to him and if so be that such manner of recompence be not made to the said persons in the life time of our said father we shall make that recompence in such manner and places of goods when it happeneth by Gods grace to the Crowne of France and if so be that the Lands Lordships Rents or possessions belonging to such manner of persons in the said Dutchie and other places bee not giuen by vs the same persons shall be referred to them without any delay 23. And during the life of our father in all places now and in time to come subiect to him letters of common iustice grants of offices giftes pardons remissions and priuiledges shall be written and proceed vnder the name and seale of our said father And forasmuch as some singular case may fall that may not be foreseene by mans wit in the which it may be necessary and behouefull that we write our letters in such case if any hap for the good and surety of our father and for the gouernment that belongeth to vs as is aforesaid and to auoid perils which otherwise might fall to the preiudice of our said father to write our letters by the which we shall command charge and defend after the nature and quality of the need in our fathers behalfe and ours as Regent of France 24. Also that during our fathers life we shall not call nor write vs King of France but shall verily absteine from that name so long as our said father liueth 25. Also that our said father during his life shall
name call and write vs in French in this manner Nostre treschier filz Henry Roy d'Engleterre heretere de France and in Latine in this manner Praclarissimus filius noster Henrieus Rex Anglia Hares Francia 26. That we shall put no impositions or exactions to charge the Subiects of our said father without cause reasonable and necessary No otherwise then for common good of the Realme of France and according to the Lawes and Customes prouided for the same Realme 27. Also that we shall trauell to our power to effect that by the assent of the three states of the Realmes of England and France all manner of obstacles may be done away and this chiefly that it be ordeined and prouided that from the time that we or any of our heires come to the Crowne of France both the Crownes that is to say of France and England perpetually be together in one and in the same person that is to say from our fathers life to vs and from the terme of our life thence forward in the persons of our heires that shall be one after another and that both Realmes shall be gouerned from the time that we or our heires come to the same not seuerally vnder diuers Kings in one time but vnder the same person which for the time shall be King of both Realmes and our Soueraigne Lord as is aforesaid keeping neuerthelesse in all manner of things to either of the said Realmes their rights liberties customes vsages and lawes not making subiect in any manner of wise one of the same Realmes to the rights lawes or vsages of that other 28. That thenceforth perpetually shall be still rest and that in all manner of wise dissentions hates rancours enuies and warres betweene the same Realmes of France and England and the people of the same Realmes drawing to accord of the same peace may cease and be broken 29. That from henceforth for euermore peace and tranquility good accord and affection and stable friendship shall be betwixt the said Realmes and the Subiects of the same and shall keepe themselues with their Counsels helpes and common assistance against all men that enforce them to doe or to imagine wrongs harmes displeasures or greeuances to them or either of them and that they shall be conuersant in merchandizing freely and surely together paying the Customes due and accustomed and that all the confederates and allyes of our said father and the Realme of France as also our confederates of the Realme of England shall in eight months space from the time of this accord of peace as it is notified to them declare by their letters that they will draw to this accord and will be comprehended vnder the treaties and accord of this peace sauing neuerthelesse their obedience to either of the same Crownes and to all manner of actions rights and reuenues that belong to our said father and his Subiects and to vs and our Subiects against all manner of such Allies and Confederates 30. That our father neither our brother the Duke of Burgundy shall begin nor make with Charles calling himselfe the Daulphin of Viennes any treatie peace or accord but by Counsell and assent of each of vs three or of other the three estates of either the said Realmes aboue-named 31. Also that we with the assent of our brother of Burgundy and other of the Nobles of the Realme of France which ought thereunto to be called shall ordeine for the Gouernance of our said father surely louingly and honestly after the degree of his royall estate and dignity in such wise as shall be to the worship of God of our said father and of the Realm of France 32. Also that all manner of persons that shall be our father to doe him personall seruice not onlie in office but in all other attendances aswell the Nobles and Gentlemen as others shall be such as haue beene borne in the Realme of France or in places belonging to France good wise true and able to doe him seruice and our said father shall dwell in places vnder his obedience and no where else wherefore we charge and command our said liege subiects and other being vnder our obedience that they keepe and doe to be kept in all that belongeth to them this accord and peace after the forme and manner as it is accorded and that they attempt in no manner wise any thing that may be preiudiciall or contrary to the same accord and peace vpon paine of life and limme and all that they may forfeit vnto vs. 33. Also that we for the things aforesaid and euery one of them shall giue our assent by our letters Patents sealed with our seale vnto our said father without all approbation and confirmation of vs and all other of our blood roiall and of the Cities and Townes to vs obedient sealed with our great seale shall make or cause to be made letters approbatory and confirmed of the Peeres of his Realme and of the Lords Citizens Burgesses of the same vnder his obedience all which Articles we haue sworne to keepe vpon the holie Euangelists Yeuen at Troies the 30. of May Anno 1420. And the same were proclaimed in London the 20. of Iune following for the Copies of this treaty the French King sent to euery Town in France as King Henry did likewise into England there to be published by Proclamation These Articles were concluded betwixt the two Kings in the presence of Queene Isabell the Duke of Burgundy and the Kings Councell the Prince of Orange Seigneur Chastelleux Marshall of France with many others the prime Nobility both of England and France both the Kings with the Queene taking their solemne oath there vpon the holy Euangelists as did likewise the Duke of Burgundy and the rest Burgundy being the first man that laid his hand on the booke and sware homage to King Henry who thereupon was stiled and proclaimed Regent of France 53 In whose presence also vpon the third of Iune being the morrow after Trinity Sunday the marriage of King Henry and Lady Katherine with all pompous solemnity was celebrated in Saint Peters Church at Troyes the Bishop of that See doing the Ceremonies And after royall feasts and Princely entertainements before the dissolution of that roiall assembly King Henry inuiting the French King and others his great Peeres to a sumptuous banquet made a pithy and pleasing Oration vnto them thus testifying his Princely desire to aduance their weale and demerit their loue 54 As the chiefe marke whereunto my cares and endeuors haue hitherto leuelled hath beene to vnite and concorporate these two Kingdomes of France and England into one which now by Gods goodnes is most happily effected so is it still and euer shall be both my desire and care that vnto posterity we may leaue it setled in the same sort and free from all empeachments of factious discords that beingas it
of London doe notwithstanding stand wholy for the beautifull Earle of March and stand the more confidentlie because they had sure intelligence that he had vanquished the Earle of Pembrooke in the Marches of Wales and that the Earle of Warwicke escaping from S. Albans had met with the Earle of March neere Costwold and that both with ioint forces were marching toward London These newes made the King and Queene retire into the North and leaue that Citie and the Southern Countreys to their Enemie till they might recouer a fairer opportunitie or more sufficiencies Edward vpon notice of the Kings departure entreth London and giues period to Henries reigne which is accounted to take end after he had successiuely ruled this Land the space of thirtie eight yeeres sixe moneths and foure daies His Wife 94 Margaret the wife of King Henrie was the daughter of Reyner King of Ierusalem Sicilie and Arragon Duke of Andegauia Lorraine Barre and Calabria Earle of Prouince Cenomania and Guize Shee by proxie was espoused vnto King Henrie at the Citie Towers in Touraine in the Church of Saint Martin William de-la-Poole being Procurator to the king in the presence of the French king and his Queen which king was vncle to the Brides Father and the Queene Aunt vnto her mother Shee with great pompe was conueyed to South-hampton and thence to the Abbey of Tichfield where the yeere of grace 1445. and twentie two of Aprill shee was solemnly married to king Henry and honorably attended by the greatest Estates of the Land was crowned at Westminster the thirtieth of May following Shee was exceedingly beautified in face and of goodly feature of a great wit and deepe pollicie but of stomacke farre aboue her sexe as in the managing of those trouble some times did too well appeare Shee was his wife twentie sixe yeeres and twentie nine daies and after her husbands depulsion from his regall throne her forces being vanquished at the battell of Tewksburie in a poore religious house whether shee had fled for the safetie of her life was taken prisoner and so carried Captiue to London where shee remained in durance till Duke Reiner her father did purchase her liberty with great summes of money vnto whom shee returned and lastly died in her natiue Countrie His Issue 95 Edward the only Child of king Henrie and Queene Margaret his wife was borne at Westminster the thirteenth day of October the yeere of Christ 1453. and the 31. of his fathers Raigne and the next yeere following vpon the fifteenth of March by authoritie of Parliament was created Prince of Wales Earle of Chester For the title of Duke of Cornwal as it is noted by warrant of record is reputed vnto the Kings eldest sonne the very day of his natiuitie and by vertue of a speciall Act is presumed and taken to be of full and perfect age so as he may â—…ue that day for his liuerie of the said Dukedome and ought by right to obtaine the same hauing his roialties in the Stannary wrackes at Sea Customes c the first Duke thereof was Edward commonlie called the Blacke Prince whome his Father King Edward the third created in great Estate Duke of Cornwall by a wreath on his head a ring on his finger and a siluer verge He proued a Prince of great hope and forwardnes being skilfull in martiall knowledge matters of gouernment and Lawes of the Realme At the age of seuenteene the better to bandie against his Fathers Competitor King Edward the Maul of the Lancastrians claime aâ—…ianced in France Anne the second daughter of Richard the Make-king Earle of Warwick whose other daughter was married to George Duke of Clarence This Prince when the day was lost at Tewkesburie sought to escape thence by flight but being taken was brought into the presence of king Edward whose resolute answeres enraged the Conqueror so much as he dashed him an vnprincely part on the mouth with his gauntlet and Richard the crooke backe ranne him into the heart with his dagger His Body was buried without all solemnity among the poore and meane persons slaine in the Monasticall Church of the blacke Friers in Tewkesburie Anno Domini 1471. EDVVARD THE FOVRTH FIRST KING OF THE HOVSE OF YORKE KING OF ENGLAND AND FRANCE LORD OF IRELAND THE FIFTIE FOVRTH MONARCH OF THIS LAND HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER XVII EDward borne at Roan in Normandy and bearing the title of March in England hauing â—…unne the battell at Mortimers Crosse though the Lords his Confederates had lost that of Saint Albans from Ludlow hasted towardes London on his way was seconded by Richard Neuill the stout Earle of Warwicke to the great encrease of his number and power which so terrified Queene Margaret now â—…dy to poâ—…se the South 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 husâ—… 〈◊〉 soâ—… iâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 vpon which 〈◊〉 now 〈◊〉 Yorke preâ—…ly pâ—…ed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 prâ—… 〈◊〉 â—…ry powerfull and the other in possâ—… consulted for their safest estate when on the suddaine Edward with VVarwicke entred their gates whose warlike visages so daunted the aduerse affected that they beganne with the 〈◊〉 to make him way to the throne the Noblemen likewise made him offers of their seruice to establiâ—… 〈◊〉 claime neither were the Clergy to learne the obseruance of time or to sway with the man vpon whom the world smiled All these seâ—…n Counsell to confer of the 〈◊〉 Duke Edward made knowne his title to the Crowne and iâ—… well sâ—… 〈◊〉 â—…red how the body of the whoâ—… Parâ—…ment formerly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—…d Hâ—…ry â—…selfe subâ—…â—…ith hiâ—… 〈◊〉 hâ—…d whose 〈◊〉 though now 〈◊〉 through 〈◊〉 desâ—… yâ—… what right Lâ—…er had they all 〈◊〉 and how 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 diâ—…our did wiâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—…gh his neglect whoâ—… siâ—…ity euer 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his priuate deuotions then the potent managing of a Soueraignes command 2 These things vrged and most of them true their voices went current that Edward was the vndoubted King whereunto the Londoners the sooner yeelded for that his dreaded Northerne Army was then encamped in Saint Iohns field neither was any reseruation made as before of Henries naturall life but hee is now absolutely neglected as vnworthy of his Crowne how acceptable soeuer he had raigned till then whose following miseries were not so much lamented as his constant patience was admired in vndergoing the same Edward thus mounted before his foot had well touched the first steppe was vpon Sunday the second of March among his Northerne Souldiers proclaimed King William L. Fan onbridge Earle of Kent declaring his claime and disabling K. Henry of stile or Gouernement whose weake head as hee alleadged had ouer long blemished the English Crowne 3 Vpon the next day with all pompe hee was conueied to Westminster and set vpon the Kings seat in the Hall where holding the scepter of Saint Edward in his hand the voice of the people was againe demanded and againe granted such was
were so eminent by these intestine warres that the Natiues lamented the Forrein reioiced and God they saw highly displeased whose sword thus giuen into their hands was to be feared would be the destruction of the English as Nabucaednezzars of Babell was of Iudea and indeed so effectually wrought that the Duke and Earle vpon perfect confidence came to London accompanied with a small number in respect of their great danger where falling into conference with the King he tasked them with disloialtie and they him with ingratitude so that their splenes were nothing appeased but much more increased and with high wordes departed the King vnto Canterbury and they againe to VVarwicke 39 The stout Earle whose stomacke must haue vent otherwise the Caske must needs breake caused new stirres to be raised in Lincolnshire vnder the leading of Sir Robert VVels an expert souldier and sonne of the Lord VVels who with thirtie thousand Commons disturbed the Countrey and in euerie place proclaimed King Henrie setting downe his battel not farre from Stamford meaning to abide the encounter of his opposers which when the King heard of he sent for the Lord VVels his father commanding him to write to his sonne to surcease the warres and so marching toward Stamford tooke VVels in his companie with a good hope that the sonne would not beare armes against his own father in field but howsoeuer he had writ or the King conceiued Sir Robert went on in his former designes which so sore moued Edward that he beheaded Lord VVels with Sir Thomas Dimocke that had married his daughter although he had giuen them promise of safety and life 40 Young VVels then hearing of his fathers death sought the reuenge vpon this vntrusty Prince and not staying for VVarwicke who was in preparing to come set manfully vpon the King and his power where betwixt them was performed a most bloody fight till at last Sir Robert was taken with Sir Thomas Deland and others whereat the Lincolnshire men were so terrified that casting off their Coates they all ranne away in regard whereof this battell to this day is called the battell of Loscoat field wherein were slaine ten thousand men at the least after which victory the King commanded VVels with many other of note to be put to death as the chiefe causers of these dangerous Commotions 41 This vntimely conflict and vnfortunate ouerthrow made Clarence and VVarwicke at their wits end who vnprouided to field against Edward gaue way to necessity and from Dartmouth in Deuonshire embarked themselues and wiues for France both to instigate king Lewis no friend vnto Edward and to secure themselues in Callis whereof VVarwick was captaine till fortune had changed the hand of her play These crossing the Seas cast Anchor before the Towne of Callis and gaue notice they were ready to land but the Lord Vawclere a Gascoigne whom VVarwicke had substituted his deputie discharged diuers peeces of Ordinance against them and sent word flatlie they should not come there meane while the Dutches of Clarence fell in trauell and was there on Shippe-board deliuered of a faire sonne which Child the Earles deputie would scarcely suffer to be baptized in the Towne nor without great entreaty permit two flagons of wine to be conueyd aboard to the Ladies lying in the hauen For which his good seruice King Edward by his letters Patents made Vawclere chiefe Captaine of Callis and discharged the Earle as a Traitor or Rebell against him 42 Charles Duke of Burgundie being then at S. Omers owing Earle Warwicke an old grudge for gainestanding his marriage thought now a fit time to requite the discourtesie and therefore sent many thankes vnto Vawcler with promise of a thousand Crownes pension by yeere if he stood firme for his wiues brother King Edward himselfe laying the Coast to impeach his arriuage But how Mounsieur Vawclere stood affected whatsoeuer shew he made Comines the French Kings Historian doth tell who sent Warwicke word the danger he stood in of the said Duke and of Duras the Kings Admirall so as to land would be his finall confusion His Counsell therefore was that he should make into France vnto whose King he should be most welcome and as for the town of Callis he willed him to take no thought but promised to make him a good reckoning thereof when time should best serue Whereupon the Earle waied anker for Normandy and in his way tooke many rich Ships of the Duke of Burgundies subiects which netled him not a little but yet found no docke to rub out the smart 43 King Lewis hearing of the arriuage of Warwicke and knowing his troubles to arise for his Ambassage to Bona and faith vnto France sent certaine Princes to conduct him to the Castle of Amboys where a supply was made against all necessities and himselfe and traine most honorablie intertained whereat the Duke of Burgundy sore repined and sent Lewis word that he disliked his doings with threats of reuenge if he aided him against his wiues brother This notwithstanding the French King gaue all comforts to these fugitues and prepared his assistance for their restorations and the raising againe of godly King Henrie 44 Queene Margaret hauing fled England and soiourning in France with her Father Reiner a King in name but scarcely able to beare the State of an Earle saw now the Iron hot and ready to be strucke therefore with her sonne Prince Edward Iohn Earle of Oxford and Iasper Earle of Pembrooke who latelie had escaped out of prison in England came vnto Amboyse where by meanes of the French King a combination of Alliance was confirmed betwixt the Prince of Wales young Edward and Anne the second daughter to the Earle of Warwicke then present with her mother and sister in France That King Henry should be againe restored the Duke of Clarence and the Earle tooke a solemne Oath neuer to desist whiles they had power and in the nonage of the Prince they iointly were to be deputed his Protectors and the Lands sole Gouernors 45 Edward in England hearing what Queen Margaret his brother Clarence stout Warwicke in the French Court had done was strucke into a sodaine dumpe being as doubtfull of friends as fearefull of foes and therefore such as were alied to the Lancastrians or fauourits of the down-cast K. Henrie he began somewhat roughly to deale with many therefore that were guilty daily tooke Sanctuarie or yeelded themselues to his mercie among whom Iohn Marques Montacute brother to Warwicke was one who with fairest words of promises was receiued into fauor and vpon whose example many others came in which notwithstanding meant to stand out if occasion should serue But no busier was Edward to keepe the Crowne on his head then these Lords in France were resolute to strike it off in midst of whose consultations behold how it happened 46 There came from England to Calleis
forthwith conuaied him robed in a long blew veluet gown through London vnto the Bishops pallace where a pompous Court was kept vntill the thirteenth of the same moneth vpon which day hee went in procession crowned to the Cathedrall Church of S. Paul the Earle of Warwicke bearing his traine and the Earle of Oxford the sword the people on euery side crying God saue K. Henry 53 Thus farre proceeded and Henry reestablished a Parliament was begunne at Westminster the six twentieth of Nouember following wherin King Edward was declared a Traitor to his country an vsurper of the Crowne and all his goods confiscated the like iudgement passed against all his partakers wherein also it was enacted that all such persons as had taken Armes in his quarrell should bee seuerely punished among whom Iohn Typtoft Earle of Worcester and King Edwards Lieutenant in Ireland was attainted who being found hid in the toppe of a tree in the Forrest of Waybridge not farre from Huntington was brought to London and vpon Tower-hill beheaded Moreouer all Statutes made by King Edward were clearely reuoked abrogated and made frustrate the Crowns of England and France entayled to King Henry and the Heyres-male lawfully begot of his body and for the want of such heires vnto George Duke of Clarence and his heire males lawfully produced and the said Duke to be the next heire to his father Richard Duke of Yorke disabling his elder brother Edward by the vertue of his Atteindor and Iasper Earle of Pembroke Iohn Earle of Oxford with other attainted by the vsurper Edward to be restored in bloud dignities and ancient possessions and finally Earle Warwicke the good common-wealthes man made Gouernour of the Realme in these turbulent times vnto whom was associated George Duke of Clarence this great Earles sonne in Law and Warwickes brother Montacute vpon his submission obtained his pardon which was the easilier gotten for his seruice at Nottingham 54 Queene Margaret appointed to follow into England if fortune did fauour these great Lords successe now hearing of the faire Sun-shine wherein her husband King Henry was set amidst the stormie winter blasts which the season afforded with Prince Edward her sonne set saile from France towardes that wished and temperate climat where the spring of new Regality beganne to bud forth but was met with such tempests and storming seas as shee was forced to returne and deferre her iourney vntill another time to her great griefe and sore discontent In like perplexity was the Burgundian Duke who neither durst giue Edward his outward assistance the French and Warwicke being so mighty opposites nor leaue him in distresse lest the sparkes of discontent should flie from the eyes of his faire wife and therefore to know whether Vawelere the Gouernor of Calleis stood resolute for him according to Couenants he secretly sent Philip Comines the hony-mouth Historian to drop some of his sweet eloquence into his gold-thirsting eare 55 Comines comming to Calleis and obseruing the sequence for which he was sent saw euery man wear the Earle of Warwicks badge for no head could bee gallant that was not adorned with his ragged staffe nor no dore frequented that was not painted with his white Crosse. Insomuch that Vawelere himselfe had a Iewell in his hatte wherein was a white ragged staffe embrodered with gold and others his followers the like wrought in silke gold and siluer and to stampe the print deeper a liking report was brought to the towne that Warwicke had prepared foure thousand valiant men to warre vpon the frontiers of Burgundy But Comine in conference so wrought with the Councell and they againe with Earle Warwicke as he was contented to leaue off the enterprise Duke Charles promising to side with K. Henry 56 King Edward hearing what his brother of Burgundy had done and being dayly solicited from his friends in England thought it no policy long to delay lest Henry should take growth to a bigger steame and therefore repairing to his brother in the towne of Saint Paul required his aide as the onely man on whom hee relied aswell for the bond of alliance in the marriage of his sister as also in regard of the orders which they both ware the King that of his which was the golden Fleece and the Duke the Gartar and Robe of Saint George In the Court of Burgundy at that time lay Edmund Duke of Sommerset cosen-germane remoued vnto Duke Charles a great enemy against the house of Yorke and now set himselfe to thwart King Edwards suite alleadging that it was more honourable for the Duke of Burgundy to side with the Lancastrians from whom he was descended by his Grandmother the daughter of Iohn of Gaunt as also in the vprightnes of King Henries title held good in her brother and his Grandfather and in her Nephew his father without all exceptions 57 The Duke perplexed betweene these great supplicants did then as many doe now speake much and meane nothing lesse or else say little meane to doe much To Sommerset for Henry hee outwardly promised all helpe and assistance but neuer gaue the least and to Edward no comfortable words of supply and yet vnderhand he hired him shippes furnished him with munition and lent him fifty thousand Florences in money And now the season seruing for warre K. Edward with two thousand strong besides his Mariners made ouer for England attempting to take land in Norfolke but those coasts guarded hee waffed more Northward and entring Humber landed at Rauenspur in Yorkeshire when laying aside al claim to the Crown and pretending nothing but his Dutchy of York he shewed the rude multitude the letters and seale of the Earle of Northumberland which as he affirmed made them beleeue was sent for his safe conduct to enioy the same and in euery place where he came proclaimed King Henry himselfe wearing an Estrich feather which was Prince Edwards Liuery and passing to Yorke in no other shew then a Subiect his oath first taken to be true to King Henry entred the City which presently hee surprised and assumed to himselfe 58 Earle Warwicke now hearing that Edward was landed before he had marched very farre in the main sent strait charge to his brother the Marquesse Montacute then residing at Pomfret with a sufficient Army to secure those parts that hee should not suffer his accesse vnto Yorke lest he grew more potent then was to bee wished himselfe making ready with all possible speed to repaire into those parts but whether the Marquesse purposely winked or else and that rather would not see at all hee made no great hast to forelay his way to Yorke neither sought to empeach the passage when Edward from thence marched in a more hostile manner towards Nottingham taking his way not farre from Pomfret and as it were through the middest of his enemies which encouraged many to fauour his designes holding that Montacute
was either a friend or afraide to deale against so powerfull an enemy 59 The White Rose thus bloomed and the red falling his leafe all tooke the time of this pleasant spring and flocked to Edward as to their April Sun who now more able and therefore more bold made forward towards Leicester where the Earles of Warwicke and Oxford with a great power were but because Clarence was absent they let Edward hold on without any encounter whose traine as hee passed was like to a riuer that in the running is euer encreased with new springs which Warwicke perceiuing thought it more then time to giue battell well knowing that his brothers forbearance had giuen him that head And to that end sent vnto Clarence then about London in leuying of men but hee somewhat too backeward and Warwicke too forward tooke into the City Couentry meaning from thence to set on the enemy But Edward whose star had now past the darke threatning cloud pitched his tents neere vnto that City in a plaine field and valiantly bad the Earle come to battell But he then mistrusting as in truth hee had cause that the boldnesse of Edward was backt by a Clarence kept close within the wals with a purpose to see how the world would goe 60 Edward loth to loose time about one Cities siege raised his Campe and hasted forward toward Warwicke vnto which Towne likewise his brother Clarence with foure thousand strong was on march these meeting vpon a plaine three miles from the Towne set their Battels in Aray as if they meant to haue fought but the King his brother Gloucester Lord Riuers Hastings and others without any gard made towards Clarence which when he beheld himselfe accompanied with some of estate encountred his brother with a louing countenance and friendly cheare so as no sparke of hatred was perceiued betwixt them but with all brotherly affections entred into amitie and peace which afterwards proued the confusion of the Duke Clarence thus got sought to draw Warwicke into the same traine to which end he sent certaine messengers vnto him first to excuse his owne fact as too vnnaturall for him to vnsheath his sword against his owne brother as also he sought to stay the effusion of English blood which in these quarrels lay ready to be shed His peace with Edward he promised to worke and that with such honour as Warwicke should know himselfe not only a father to Clarence but likewise vnto Edward great Englands King Vnto all which motion Warwicke gaue eare only with this replie Goe tell your Duke said he that I had rather bee an Earle and alwaies like my selfe then a false and periured Duke and that ere my oath shall bee falsified as his apparantly is I will lay downe my life at my enemies foote which I doubt not but shall bee bought very deere 61 This stout resolution made Edward more warie and therefore to obtaine London the only key that opened the dore to the Crowne he hasted thitherward whose Citizens hearing of the increase of his host and waying that Henrie was but a milke-sop to him thought it most safety to saile with the fairest winde and therefore set open their Gates and with publike applaud cried King Edward Which when the Duke of Sommerset with others left to attend the innocent King Henry heard they fled for their liues and left him in the Bishops Palace at London where his Competitor King Edward tooke him and sent him againe prisoner to the Tower With so many winds are the sailes of their ships filled which seeke the Port of their safety by the affections of the people for euen the same day had Henrie beene carried through the Citie as it were in triumph and had heard the shoutes of the Commons in euerie streete crying God saue King Henrie 62 But Earle Warwicke hearing how things went in London and now fully conceiuing that the hazard of Battell must determine either with or against him being come to Saint Albans fell into a deepe consideration what was to be done His assistants were Iohn Duke of Excester the Earles of Oxford and Sommerset and Marquesse Montacute his brother whom notwithstanding he did not greatlie trust being alwaies too fauourable to the contrarie faction These in Counsell held it best pollicie to follow the Enemie and before the bodie grew too great to lop off the branches least they should shaddow their Sun-shine too farre In which resolution they hasted forward and came vnto Barnet with a full purpose to recouer London but Edward well knowing the state of the City vnfurnished for siege and readie to take stampe of any impresse ment not to be pent within those weake wals and therefore taking with him vnfortunate Henry least any confederacy should be made in his absence he marched with all possible hast to encounter his opposites before they came too farre and vpon Gladmore neere vnto Barnet set downe his Tents close to the enemie the eue of Christs resurrection so careles is Mars of diuine celebrations that the holiest feast is prophaned when his sword is drawne 63 The next day being the Paschall whereon Christ rose from death which with due reuerence is celebrated in all the Christian world these English contenders for a terrestriall Crowne with Irefull hearts and hands as readie made ready to digge each others graues for at breake of day Warwicke began to Marshall his Army which he diuided into three battalions The right wing was led by the Marquesse his brother with the Earle of Oxford consisting chiefly of horsemen himselfe with the Duke of Excester led the left and the maine battell was commanded by Edward Earle of Sommerset which was supplied for the most part with Archers K. Edward likewise ordered his men The foreward was led by Richard Duke of Gloucester his brother a good souldier and sufficient for aduise the middle by himselfe and his brother Clarence hauing King Henry in their companie And the rereward was commanded by the Lord Hastings euer most firme for the house of Yorke reseruing a fresh supplie when occasion should serue 64 The Battels ioined were manfully maintained by the prowesse of Oxford vpon that part of the Kings against which he fought which with great violence he forced backe so that many of them fled to London bringing newes that with Warwicke went the day and surely in great forwardnes it was had not fortune thwarted it by an vnexpected chance for the day being foggy and ouercast with mists hindred their eies of any farre sight so as the starre embroidered vpon the Earle of Oxfords mens Coates were mistaken for the Sunne which King Edwards men wore in which errour Warwickes Battell let flâ—…e at their owne fellowes who were in great forwardnes to haue wonne the day and they not knowing the cause of the error cried treason treason we are all betraid Whereupon the Earle of
a Parliament begun at Westminster the fifteenth of Ianuary he was attainted of high treason but whether guiltie or guiltles to men saith Grafton that haue made large inquisition yea and of such as were of no small authority in those daies the certaintie thereof was hid and could not truly be disclosed but by coniectures which as often deceiue the imaginations of fantasticall folke as declare truth to them in their conclusions 105 I am not ignorant that some haue alleaged the cause of this Noble mans death to arise from a foolish prophecie whereof saith Comines the English-men are neuer vnfurnished this as the Cabâ—…sts who vsed to make an art of their letters gaue forth forsooth that a G. should raigne after an E. which must needes be George Duke of Clarence though Gloucester more craftie lay in winde for the game This indeed troubled the King not a little but the Queene and her blood much more and therefore of both King and Queene Duke George was mistrusted and greatly maligned in all that he did Who now a widower for Warwicks daughter was dead sent vnto his sister Margaret the Dutchesse of Burgundie to worke a marriage for him with her husbands daughter the Lady Marie Against which the Queene most earnestly interposed her selfe and sollicited the Ladie in the behalfe of Lord Anthonie Earle Riuers her brother whereby great discontent was ministred to the Duke and new iealousies daily bred in the Kings breast 106 Iohn Serres the French Historian interlacing the life of King Lewis with the Acts of K. Edward and his brethren saith confidently that the English King so much affected the league and alliance with France as that he caused his brother Clarence to be put in prison because he intended to haue past the Seas to succour the Dowager of Burgundie Ladie Margaret his sister vpon whose Territories King Lewis encroached after the death of Duke Charles her husband slaine at the battell of Manâ—…y 107 But howsoeuer Clarence had offended certaine it is that he was found guilty by the foresaid Parliament and the eleuenth of March following after he had offered his Masse-penny in the Tower of London was drowned in a But of Malmesey whose body was buried at Tewkesburie in Glocestershire by the bodie of his Dutchesse Ladie Isabell Countesse of Warwicke who being with Child died of poison a little before And although the King had consented to his death yet no sooner was it done but that he wished it againe vndone and was so greeued at the remembrance as when anie made suite for the life of a condemned he would openly say Oh â—…fortunate brother for whose life no 〈◊〉 would make â—…ite This good Duke for so was he called left issue behind him Edward Earle of Warwicke and Margaret afterwards Countesse of Salisbury both of them infants and followers of their fathers fortunes he a continuall Prisoner at foure and twentie yeeres of age vnder Henry the seauenth was beheaded vpon the Tower-hill and shee at sixtie two lost hers within the Tower and time of King Henrie the eight 108 But how dainty soeuer King Edward was of the breach of amitie betwixt him and the French King in regard whereof he suffered Mary the yong Dutchesse of Burgundy the daughter of his owne sisters husband to bee molested by 〈◊〉 of the French and all in fauour of the contract commenced betweene the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lady 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 daughter yet did 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ouâ—… 〈◊〉 For Ambassadors â—…ploied 〈◊〉 accomplishing â—…of they of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without 〈◊〉 oâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—…he new were sent without 〈◊〉 while indeed Lewis 〈◊〉 working for his sonne another way First to match him with Mary Dutches of Burgundy but that refused with Margaret of Flaunders daughter to Duke Maximilian sonne to Fredericke the Emperor and to hold the world from suspition in the meane while Ladie Elizabeth the Infanta of England was in the French Court vsually called Madame the Daulphin and all things in France so soundly carried as Edward suspected no leake in the Caske for now growne fat and vnable for paines he both gloried in his nine famous victories at home atchieued and seemed sufficientlie satisfied that his yeerely tribute from France was so truly paied 109 At the same time Iames the third of that name King of Scotland sent his Ambassadors vnto Edward to obtaine the Lady Cicelie the Kings second daughter to be ioined in marriage with his sonne Iames the young Prince which was well listened vnto by Edward and his Counsell and least the motion should goe backe a great summe of money lent to the Scottish King with this condition that at a certain time appointed it should be at K. Edwards choise whether his daughter should match with that Prince or else to haue the said summe againe repaid Against which alliance and league as Lesly reporteth Lewis of France much repined and to annihilate the same sent Dr. Ireland a certaine knight and another religious man to moue King Iames to make warre against England 110 These no Peace-makers for Christ but firebrands of Belial blew the smothered sparkes of dissention into a flame of bloody warre which fell the more heauy vpon Scotland for that K. Iames much wedded vnto his owne will and altogether ruled by men of meane worth whom himselfe had aduanced from nothing had not only neglected by their instigations the loue of his Nobles but also banished the Realme of Scotland Alexander Duke of Albany his second brother and had caused the veines of Iohn Earle of Marre his other brother to be opened whereby he bled to death these and other discontents alienated his Subiects hearts from him which laid the land more open vnto the English Inuaders and yet to draw them more deadly against him relying vpon his ownevalor and the assistance of France he sent word vnto Edward that he should not aid his owne sister of Burgundy against K. Lewis being the Scots Allie as also with threats of warre commanded him to deliuer to his Ambassadors the Duke of Albanie then residing in the English Court and lastlie to make good and repay dammages done vpon the Scottish Borders 111 King Edward not a little inraged at these double dealings euen in the winter season mustered his men prepâ—…ed his artillery and rigged his ships that nothing should be vnready at the next Spring which no sooner was come but that he ordained for his Lieutenant his brother Richard Duke of Gloucester who with Henrie Earle of Northumberland Thomas Lord Stanley the Lord Louell Gâ—…stock and others the Duke of Albany marching vnto Gloucesters banner with twenty thousand strong repaired into the North and first â—…sieged the strong Towne Berwick then enâ—…ing the chiefe City Edenborough vrged K. Iames to performe his couenants concerning the marriage betwixt Prince Iames his sonne with Lady Cicely before agreed vpon
Nun in the Nunnery of Dartford in the same County founded by K. Edward the third where shee spent her life in contemplations vnto the day of her death 126 Marie the fift daughter of K. Edward the fourth by Queene Elizabeth his wife was promised in marriage vnto the King of Denmarke but died before it could be solemnized in the Tower of Greenewich the Sunday before Pentecost the twentieth two of her fathers raigne and yeere of Grace 1482. and was buried at Windsore 127 Margaret the sixth daughter of K. Edward the fourth by his wife Queene Elizabeth died an Infant without other mention in our Authors 128 Katherine the seuenth daughter of King Edward the fourth by Queene Elizabeth his wife and the last of them both was married vnto William Courtney Earle of Deuonshire and Lord of Ochaâ—…pton vnto whom shee bare Lord Henrie after the death of his father Earle of Deuonshire who by King Henrie the eight was created Marquesse of Excester in Anno 1525. His Concubines 129 Elizabeth Lucie is certainly known to haue been King Edwards Concubine though nothing so certainly mentioned whose Ladie or of what Parentage shee was that shee was conceiued by him with child is before declared but who that child was is as obscurely laid downe therefore in these things we must be silent and leaue the doubts to be resolued by others Three other concubines this king had whereof Shores wife was not the least beloued whose life falleth further to be spoken of in the Raigne of the vsurper Richard where her storie shall be shewed more at large His naturall Issue 150 Arthur surnamed Plantagenet the naturall sonne of K. Edward the fourth whose mother as is supposed was the Lady Elizabeth Lucie was created Viscount Lisle by King Henrie the eight at Bridewell in London the twentie sixth of Aprill and yeere of Saluation 1533. which title was confâ—…red vpon him in right of his wife Lady Elizabeth sister and heire vnto Iohn Gray Viscount Lisle and the late wife and then widdow of Edmund Dudley who bare vnto this Viscount three daughters which were Bridget Frances and Elizabeth all of them afterward married This Arthur Lord Lisle was made Lieutenant of Callis by the said K. Henry which Towne some of his seruants intended to haue betraied to the French for which their fact himselfe was sent to the Tower of London but his truth appearing after much search the King sent him a rich ring from his owne finger with such comfortable wordes as at the hearing thereof a sudden ioy ouercharged his heart was so immoderately receiued that the same night it made an end of his life whose body was honorably buried in the same Tower 151 Elizabeth the naturall daughter of K. Edward the fourth was married to Sir Thomas Lumley Knight the sonne of George Lord Lumley who died before his father shee bare vnto the said Sir Thomas Richard afterward Lord Lumley from whom the late Lord Lumley did descend EDVVARD THE FIFTH KING OF ENGLAND AND FRANCE AND LORD OF IRELAND THE FIFTIE FIFTH MONARCH OF THIS LAND HIS RAIGNE AND DEATH For the most part written by Sir Thomas Moore CHAPTER XVIII THe father thus dying in the strength of his yeeres and the sonne left to rule before he was ripe the Synders of dissensions which the sicke King had lately raked vp presently brake forth into a more raging flame for the king and Queenes blood that should haue supported young Edwards estate the one side being suspicious and â—…e other prouoked by the execrable desire of soueraignty left the tender king a Prince of such towardnes as his age could conteine destitute and vnarmed which if either kind or kindred had holden place must needes haue beene the surest pillars of his defence The raigne of this King if we may so cal the shorttime of his Soueraignty began the same day that his father died though he was neuer Crowned nor yet commanded the affaires of the Kingdome as an absolute Monarch his young brothers fortunes being ballanced with his 2 For Richard Duke of Gloucester by nature their vncle by office their Protector to their Father beholden to themselues by Oath and Alleagiance bounden all bands broken that holdeth man and man together without any respect of God or the World vnnaturally contriued to bereaue them not onlie of their dignity but also theirlines But forsomuch as the Dukes demeanour â—…reth in effect all the whole matter whereof the raigne of this yong and fift Edward must intreat itâ—… therefore conuenient somewhat to shew you ere we goe further what man this was and from whom he descended that could find in his heart so much mischief to conceiue 3 Know first then that Richard Duke of Yorke a noble man and a mighty beganne not by warre but by law to challenge the Crowne putting his claime into the Parliament where his cause was either for right or fauour so farre foorth aduanced that King Henries blood albeit he had a goodly Prince was vtterly reiected the Crowne by the authoritie of that high Court intailed to the Duke of Yorke and his issue male in remainder immediately after the death of King Henrie But the Duke not induring so long to tarrie intending vnder pretext of dissention and debate arising in the Realme to preuent his time and to take vpon him the rule in King Henries life was with many other Nobles slaine at Wakefield leauing three sonnes Edward George and Richard all of them as they were great states of birth so were they great and stately of stomacke greedy and ambitious of authority and impatient of partners 4 For Edward reuenging his fathers death depriued king Henry and attained the Crowne The second George Duke of Clarence was a goodly Noble Prince and in all things fortunate if either his owne ambition had not set him against his brother or the enuie of his enemies his brother against him For were it by the Queen and Lords of her blood which highly maligned the Kings kindred as women commonly not of malice but of nature hate them whom their husbands loue or were it a proud appetite of the Duke himselfe intending to be King at least-wise hainous treason was laid to his charge and finally were he faulty were he faultlesse attainted he was by Parliament and iudged to death as we haue saide 5 Richard the third sonne of whom we now entreat was in wit and courage equall with either of them in body and prowesse farre vnder them both little of stature ill-limmed and crook-backed his left shoulder much higher then his right very hard fauoured of visage and such as in States is called warly in other men otherwise he was malicious wrathfull and enuious yea and from afore his birth euer froward For it is for truth reported that the Dutchesse his mother had so much adoe in her trauaile that shee could not be deliuered of him vncut and that he came into the
the one side of me Semblably my cosin the Earle of Richmond his aides and kinsfolkes will surely attempt either to bite or to pierce me on the other side so that my life and rule should euer hang vnquiet in doubt of death or deposition And if the said two linages of Yorke and Lancaster should ioine in one against me then were I surely matched Wherfore I haue clecrelie determined vtterly to relinquish all imaginations concerning the obtaining of the Crown For as I told you the Countesse of Richmond in my returne from the new named King meeting me in the high way praied me first for kindreds sake secondly for the loue I bare to my Grandfather Duke Humfrey who was sworne brother to her father to moue the King to be good to her sonne Henry Earle of Richmond and to licence him with his fauour to returne againe into England and if it were his pleasure so to doe shee promised that the Earle her sonne should marry one of the Kings daughters at the appointment of the King without any thing demanded for the said espousals but only the Kings fauour which request I soone ouerpassed and departed But after in my lodging I called to memory more of that matter and now am bent that the Earle of Richmond heire of the house of Lancaster shall take to wife Lady Elizabeth eldest daughter to King Edward by the which marriage both the houses of Yorke and Lancaster may be vnited in one 28 When the Duke had said Bishop Morton who euer fauoured the house of Lancaster was wondrous ioyfull for all his imagination tended to this effect and lest the Dukes courage should asswage or his minde alter he said to the Duke My Lord of Buckingham sith by Gods prouision and your incomparable wisdome this noble coniunction is first moued it is necessary to consider what persons we shall first make priuie of this politicke conclusion By my troth quoth the Duke we will begin with my Ladie of Richmond the Earles mother which knoweth where he is in Britaine sith you will begin that way said the Bishop I haue an old friend with the Countesse called Reinald Bray for whom I shall send if it be your pleasure so the Bishop wrote for him to come to Brechnock who straite came backe with the messenger where the Duke and Bishop declared what they had deuised for the preferment of the Earle of Richmond sonne to his Lady and Mistresse willing her first to compasse how to obtaine the goodwill of Queene Elizabeth and also of her eldest daughter and after secretly to send to her sonne in Britaine to declare what high honour was prepared for him if he would sweare to marrie the Ladie Elizabeth assoone as hee was King of the Realme With which conclusion Reinold Bray with a glad heart returned to the Countesse his Lady Bray thus departed the Bishop told the Duke that if he were in his Isle of Ely he could make many friends to further their enterprise The Duke knew this to bee true but yet loth to loose the society of such a Counsellor gaue him faire words saying he should shortly depart well accompanied for feare of enemies but the Bishop ere the Dukes company were assembled secretly disguised in a night departed and came to Ely where he found money and friends and then sailed into Flaunders where he did the Earle of Ricchmond good seruice 29 When Reinold Bray had declared his message to the Countesse no meruaile if shee were glad wherefore shee deuised a means how to breake this matter to Queen Elizabeth being then in Sanctuary at Westminster and hauing in her family a certaine Welshman called Lewis learned in Phisicke now hauing oportunity to breake her minde vnto him declared that the time was come that her sonne should be ioined in marriage with Lady Elizabeth daughter and heire to King Edward and that King Richard should out of all honour and estate be deiected and required him to goe to Queene Elizabeth not as a messenger but as one that came friendlie to visite her and as time and place should serue to make her priuy of this deuise This Phisitian with good diligence repaired to the Queene and when he saw time conuenient said vnto her Madame although my imagination be very simple yet for the entire affection I beare to you and to your children I am so bolde to vtter vnto you a secret conceit which I haue compassed in my braine When I remember the great losse which you haue sustained by the death of your louing husband and the great sorrow that you haue suffered by the cruell murder of your innocent children I can no lesse doe then daily study how to bring your heart to comfort and also to reuenge the quarrell of you and your children on that cruell tyrant King Richard And first consider what battel and what mischiefe haue risen by the dissention betweene the two houses of Yorke and Lancaster which two families if they may be ioined in one I doubt not but that your line shall be again restored to your great ioy comfort you know Madam that of the house of Lancaster the Earle of Richmond is next of bloud to the house of York your daughters now are heirs If you could deuise the means how to couple your eldest daughter with the Earle of Richmund in matrimony no doubt but that the vsurper should shortly bee deposed and your heire againe to her right restored 30 When the Queene had heard this friendly Motion shee instantly besought him that as he had beene the first inuentor of so good an enterprise that now hee would not desist to follow the same requiring him further that he would resort to the Countesse of Richmund mother to the Earle Henrie and to declare to her on the Queenes behalfe that all the friends of King Edward her husband should assist and take part with the Earle of Richmund her sonne so that hee would take an oath that after the Kingdome obtained to espouse the Lady Elizabeth her daughter c. M. Lewis so sped his busines that he made a finall end of this businesse betweene the two mothers so the Lady Margaret Countesse of Richmund brought to a good hope of the preferment of her son made Reinold Bray chiefe soliciter of this conspiracy giuing him in charge secretly to inueagle such persons of Nobility to ioyne with her take her part as he knew to be faithfull 31 This Reinold Bray within few dayes brought to his luer Sir Giles Daubeny Sir Iohn Cheinie Knights Richard Guilford and Thomas Ramney Esquiers and others In the meane while the Countesse of Richmund sent one Christopher Vrsewicke a Priest into Britaine to the Earle of Richmund her sonne to declare to him all the agreements between her and the Queene agreede and with all to shew him that the Duke of Buckingham was one of the first
dayes lay naked and vnburied his remembrance being as odious to all as his person deformed and lothsome to be looked vpon for whose further despite the white Bore his cognizance was torne downe from euery Signe that his monument might perish as did the monies of Caligula which were all melted by the decree of the Senate Lastly his body without all funeral solemnity was buried in the Gray-Friers Church of that City But King Henry his Successor of a princely disposition caused afterward his Tombe to bee made with a picture of Alablaster representing his person and to be set vp in the same Church which at the suppression of that Monastery was pulled downe and vtterly defaced since when his graue ouergrowne with nettles and weedes is very obscure and not to be found Onely the stone chest wherin his corpes lay is now made a drinking trough for horses at a common Inne and retaineth the onely memory of this Monarches greatnesse His body also as tradition hath deliuered was borne out of the City and contemptuously bestowed vnder the end of Bow-Bridge which giueth passage ouer a branch of Stowre vpon the west side of the Towne Vpon this Bridge the like report runneth stood a stone of some height against which King Richard as hee passed toward Bosworth by chance strucke his spur and against the same stone as he was brought backe hanging by the horse side his head was dashed and broken as a wise woman forsooth had foretold who before Richards going to battell being asked of his successe said that where his spurre strucke his head should be broken but of these things as is the report so let be the credite Dead he is and with his death ended the factions a long time continued betwixt the Families of Lancaster and Yorke in whose bandings to bring set keep the Crown on their heades eight or nine bloudy set battels had beene fought and no lesse then fourescore persons of the bloud-royall slaine as Philip Câ—…ines the French Writer saith many of them being wel knowne to himselfe after which stormes and this Tirants death a blessed vnion ensued by ioining those houses in Henry of Lancaster and Elizabeth of Yorke 60 Hee was of Stature but little and of shape deformed the left shoulder bunching out like a Mole-hill on his backe his haire thinne and face short a cruell countenance in whose aspect might bee perceiued both malice and deceit When hee stood musing as hee would doe oft his vse was to bite and chaw the nether lip his hand euer on his dagger which euer hee would chop vp and down in the sheath but neuer draw it fully out Pregnant in wit hee was wily to faine apt to dissemble and haughty of Stomacke an expert Souldier and a better King then a man He founded a Colledge at Middleham beyond York and a Collegiat Chauntery in London neere vnto the Tower called Our Lady of Barking he endowed the Queenes Colledge in Cambridge with fiue hundred Marks of yeerely reuenew and disforrested the great Field of Wichwood which King Edward his brother had inclosed for his game he raigned two yeeres two moneths and one day and was buried as we haue said His Wife 61 Anne the second daughter and Coheire to Richard Neuil the stout Earle of Warwicke and Salesbury was first married to Edward Prince of Wales the sonne to King Henry the sixth and after his death was remarried to Richard Duke of Gloucester Anno 1472. afterwards by vsurpation King of England with whom in great State and solemnity shee was Crowned Queene the sixth of Iuly and yeere of Saluation 1483. She was his wife to the last yeere of his Raigne and then leauing her husband to choose another Queene was laid at rest in the Abbey of Westminster in this thing happy that she saw not the death of the Tyrant His Issue 62 Edward the sonne of King Richard and of Queene Anne his Wife and the onely childe of them both was borne in the Castle of Middleham neere Richmund in the Countie of Yorke Anno 1473. and being vnder foure yeeres of age was created Earle of Salisbury by his Vncle King Edward the fourth the seuenteenth of his Raigne but his father King Richard in the first of his vsurpation created him Prince of Wales the foure twentieth of August and yeere of Christ 1483. he then being about ten yeeres of age vnto whom also the Crowne was intailed by Parliament but this Prince dying before his father and much vpon the time of his mothers decease saw not the reuenge that followed the Tyrants Raigne whose bad life no doubt hath made doubtfull the place of this Princes buriall and other Princely offices done him in his life and at his death HENRIE THE SEVENTH KING OF ENGLAND AND FRANCE AND LORD OF IRELAND THE FIFTIE SEVENTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER XX. HENRIE of that name the seauenth hauing by such mixt meanes of valor and practise as are alreadie described obtained the possession of Englands Crown we must now present vnto you his actions in the person and state of a King maintained by him with like mixture of courage and skill as it was atchieued to the verification of that rule That things are kept by the same Arts whereby they were gained In describing whereof wee meane nothing lesse then for humoring the vaine admirers of phrase and conceit to mount vp into Panegyricall flourishes in honor of the man though his excellent vertues would worthily beare if not duely also exact them yet may wee not omiâ—…to obserue that as in his attaining to the Crowne there was through diuine prouidence a concurring disposition of all important Circumstances without which his attempt might haue proued disasterous so hee hauing now possessed the Soueraigne power and mastered the State in the maine pointes easily made circumstances waite vpon his wisdom and to take their forme from his directions Of the first kind wherein his felicity deserues to be celebrated were these That he by the Male-line a meere stranger to both the roiall houses as descended from the Welsh and French and by the female springing out of such a family of Lancaster the Beanfords as by the same law which enabled it to inherite in ordinary estates was made incapable of succeâ—…n in the Regalitie should so safely be conuaied away into forraine parts there to continue an head of expectation and reuolt during the intestine troubles and dangers to him ineuitable here at home Secondly that the Realme of England should bee so auerted from Richard though a very honorable wise iust and necessary Prince after hee was somewhat setled as for his sake to neglect in a sort so many naturall heires of the house of Yorke some of them in right preceding Richard such were the children of Edward the fourth and George Duke of Clarence Richards elder brethren and all of
finally in establishing by a solemne Act the Crowne vpon him and his heires for euer 10 After dissolution of which Parliament the King redeemes such pledges as he had left in France for money borrowed and assumes into his Councel those two renowned agents in aduancing his fortunes Iohn Morton and Richard Foxe as the most necessarie parts and supports of his State the former of which not long after Thomas Bourchier dying was elected and enthronized Archbishop of Canterbury the latter was foorthwith aduanced to be Lord Keeper of his Priuy Seale successiuely preferred to the Bishoprickes of Exeter Bath and Welles Durham and Winchester 11 The most wished and most welcome day of marriage betweene King Henry and the Princesse Elizabeth being now come was celebrated by them with all religious and glorious magnificence and by the people with fires of ioy dancings songs and bankets through London all sorts and sexes beseeching Almightie God to send the King and Queene most prosperous successe and an infinite encrease of the common ioy by bestowing vpon them a young Prince and other Issue at his good pleasure Which prayers saith Andreas our Lord Iesus Christ vouchsafed to heare the Queene within a while after prouing with Child of whom shee was happily deliuered in the moneth of September following at Winchester which to the most fortunate King was a new happinesse to the Queene a great reioycement to the Church a soueraigne delight to the Court an exceeding pleasure and in briefe to the whole kingdome an incredible contentment Nor that without reason as it afterward appeared for if God had beene pleased to haue granted longer life not England onely but the whole world should in such a pledge haue had cause of eternall reioycement But God who gouernes all thinges and in whose hand are aswell the Scepters of Princes as dates of their liues disposed otherwise 12 Meanewhile there were not a few who did enuie to King Henry this vnexpected height of felicitie but they who first discouered themselues were certaine remaines of the late ouerthrow at Bosworth whose diffidence or euill will was greater then to relie vpon King Henries clemencie oâ—… to behold the dazeling brightnes of his new atchieued glorie and for that cause refused to forsake the Sanctuarie which they had taken at Colchester These were the Lord Louell Sir Humfrey Stafford and Thomas Stafford his brother Who while the King secure of dangers behind him was in his Progresse at Yorke meaning by affability bountie and other his wisest courses to gaine the good wils of the Northern people with whom the memory of King Richard was very deare and so to weaken the strengths and hopes of all future conspiracies forsooke their refuge and secretly in seuerall places gathered forces therewith to surprize and dethrone the King The Lord Louell raised his forces with such speed that the King who at Lincolne first heard of his escape and lightly regarded the same was no sooner setled in Yorke but certaine intelligence came that he approched fast with an Armie and withall that the Staffords had assembled forces in Worcestershire meaning to assault the City of * Worcester The extremity of the King who neuer dreamt of such a darling was not small for neither had he any sufficient numbers about him of his sure friends nor could iustly repose confidence in the Northern men whose loue to King Richard their late slaine Lord made them still suspected But danger quickeneth noble courages and therefore vpon due recollection of himselfe hee armes about three thousand men if tanned leather whereof the most of their breast-pieces for want of other stuffe were framed may be called armour and sends them vnder the leading of Iasper Duke of Bedford with commission to pardon or to fight The Duke offering pardon the Lord Louell fled by night to Sir Thomas Broughton into Lancashire where hee lurked certaine monthes the headlesse multitude yeeld without stroake and the felicity of King Henry preuailes in euery place for the Staffords hearing what had hapned to their Confederates disperse their Cloude of rebels and speedily take refuge at Colnham a village about two miles from Abingdon in Oxfordshire But the priuiledges of that place * being iuridically scand in the Kings Bench they were found vnable to afford protection to open traitors whereupon they were forceably taken thence and conueighed to the Tower of London from whence Sir Humfrey Stafford was drawne and executed at Tiburne but his brother Thomas by the Kings mercy had his pardon These short dangers and troubles by reason of their suddainty did worthily make the King wakefull euen ouer smaller accidents this blaze being kindled from so neglected sparkles But there followed deuises which in their owne nature were so strangely impudent and in their vent so strongly Bolstered that if Louels enterprise made him suspitious these other might iustly fill him with innumerable iealousies 13 The records are immortall which testifie that the erection of Idols and Counterfeits to dethrone them who are in possession is a verie olde Stratagem What troubles a Pseudo-Nero wrought by support of the Parthians who wonderfully fauoured Nero liuing the Romane writers teach vs. Neither hath the Diuell Father of Impostures any so solemne practise as Personation and Resemblances of true whether men or things Insomuch that some Diuines haue thought that as he can and often doth trans-shape himselfe into the forme of a Celestiall Angell so that he also deceiued our first mother vnder that resplendent but assumed habit And what mischiefs he wrought in this very kind of thrusting out into the world false pretenders the speech of wise Gamaliel testifieth who rehearseth the names of Theudas and Iudas Galilaus but the world hath since had more woefull experience hereof in that execrable Impostor Mahomet pretending to bee the Messiah In England it selfe before the time of this Henry what strange practises and conspiracies were set on foote vnder the title of a Pseudo-Richard in the raigne of Henry the fourth the former Histories haue sufficiently opened so that this Prince encountred nothing new in the Generall howsoeuer pestilent and extraordinarie in the particular Indeed his raigne more perhaps then any other of his predecessors afforded plentifull matter for such deuises to worke vpon there being many then who hauing beene conceaned as it were in the bowels of Sedition and nourished with the bitter and pernicious milke of dissention were not onely apt to embrace but also where they were not offered euen there to beget occasions of confounding all Men who could neither endure warre nor peace long nor any lowes in either as desirous to enioy the licentious violences of ciuill warre a misery which all wordes how wide soeuer want compasse to expresse The strange attempts of which kind of men or rather Monsters wee shall see exemplified in the subsequent tragedies Richard Simon an ambitious and
attached the Court and publike prison for crimes of highest nature being then within the cincture of one and the same wall Sir Robert Clifford at his comming into the Kings presence though hee was secretly before assured of his life most humbly praying and obtaining pardon appeached among many others Sir William Stanley Lord Chamberlaine The King would not at first giue credite or at leastwise pretended not to giue credite to the accusation of a Peere so great and so neere vnto him but vpon farther search finding the same confirmed with circumstances and particularly for that he said to Clifford Hee would neuer beare Armes against the young man if he knew him for certaine to be the sonne of King Edward hee resolueth to vse seuerity against the delinquent 38 But Bernard Andreas directly saith That besides bare words and purposes Sir William had supported Perkins cause with treasure wherein hee is recorded so to haue abounded as that in his Castle of Holt he had in coine and plate to the value of forty thousand Markes besides lands of inheritance in sundry places about to the yeerely value of three thousand pounds a prety stocke in treasure at those times to vphold the first brunt of a warre and a large extent of land to furnish the wing of a powerfull battell with able souldiers out of Tenancies with all which the same Author in plaine wordes saith That hee promised to defend the said Pretender and bring him into the Kingdome And if we haue any insight into King Henries disposition it seemes to vs that before he entred into the Tower he not only knew the Lord Chamberlaine vnsound but also that for his quiet apprehension hee chiefly repaired thither Stanley being hereupon attached and referred to farther examination is said To haue denied nothing of all that wherewith hee was charged which he perhaps the more confidently did in hope that king Henry would pardon him in respect of passed seruices they in their effects considered being the greatest whereof mortality is capable preseruation of life and gaining of a Kingdome But the poore gentleman found himselfe farre deceiued in his politicke Lord and Master who to teach mankind thereby how dangerous it is to make a King was not vnwiling to cut him off as perswading himselfe that those seruices proceeded of ambition not of affection or if of affection the cause now ceasing the contrary effects might proue as pernicious as the other had been aduantageous and auaileable The King was vnwilling to displease his Father in Law Thomas Earle of Derby brother german to Sir William Stanley and did therefore for a while suspend his iudgement but rigour finally preuailed and hee was at Westminster openly arraigned conuicted and afterward at the block on Tower-hil beheaded In whose office Giles Lord Dawbeney a most faithfull and moderate man succeeded This sharpe iustice exercised vpon so eminent a person was of great vse in the stay of peoples minds through the Realme of England But in Ireland they were not so setled or reduced but that for the better and fuller purging thereof Henry Deney a Monke of Langton Abbey was sent Lord Chancellour thither with orders and directions and Sir Edward Poinings Knight with souldiers whose greatest diligence and cares were not wanting to punish such as heretofore had aided Perkin or might hereafter The Earle of Kildare Lord Deputy falling into suspition with Poynings was by him apprehended and sent prisoner into England where the King did not onely graciously heare and admit his defences but also returned him with honour and continuation of authority In the meanetime the errour or weaknesse of the Burgundian Dutchesse and her Perkin suffering their enemy in this sort to puruey for his own security and their depulsion hee yet for farther assurance of himselfe makes a progresse into Lancashire there to recreate with his Father in law the Earle and the Countesse his mother where among all other his secret purposes he throughly satisfied the Earle both for the iustice and necessity of Sir William Stanleyes death 39 These certainely were perillous times to liue in and vndoubtedly full of infinite iealousies and hypocrisies nor vnlike to those lately passed wherein there was nothing so plaine and openly proued but that yet for the common custome of close and couert dealing men had it euer inwardly suspect as many well-counterfeited iewels make the true suspected these generall distrusts being among the strange gradations by which the incomprehensible prouidence doth vse to chastise insolent Nations and to make regular Princes meer and absolute But the Dutchesse and her Perkin knowing al things as they passed in England resolue notwithstanding to proceede and therefore taking aduantage of the Kings absence in the North he with a force of broken and discontented persons sets saile for England and approcheth the coasts of Kent about Sandwich and Deale there to beginne his enterprize for obtaining the Crowne of England vnder the borrowed name and title of Richard Duke of Yorke if he found the Commons forward But they though doubtfull at first what to doe yet at the last considering that his Souldiers were for the most part of desperate fortunes and felonious qualitie though hardy otherwise and approoued men of warre remembring withall the mischiefes of part-takings would not adhere but training them within danger vpon promise of succour assaile and driue them to their shippes take fiue of the Captaines Mountford Corbet Whitebolt Quintin and Genin and one hundreth sixty and foure others which were all of them afterward executed Perkin himselfe who would not trust his person on shore being worthily troubled at the inauspicious fortune of his followers presently hoised sailes and returned to his Lady Patronesse and Creatrix into Flanders 40 These newes being brought to the King where he was then in the North he is said to haue giuen God thanks and declared his ioy in these words I am not ignorant most mercifull Iesu how great victories thou hast giuen mee vpon the Saturday at the praiers of thy most gracious Mother all which I ascribe not to my deserts but to the bounty of thy celestiall grace Thou seest ô most benigne Iesu how many snares how many deceits how many weapons that terrible Iuno hath prepared notwithstanding that after my marriage shee faining herselfe ioyfull hath faithfully promised to beare toward vs all fauour and good will but shee more changeable then the winde peruerting all things aswell diuine as humane feares not God but in her fury seekes the vtter ruine of her owne blood Thou ô God who knowest all deliuer vs also if we seeme worthy from these euils but if our sinnes haue deserued to suffer doe thou ô Lord thy good pleasure Neuerthelesse wee owe to thy Grace immortal thanks which though with our tongue we cannot vtter worthily enough yet must they bee rendred We are alwaies of good courage and so minded for certain that
intention and escape for hee was escaped being discouered to the King all the wayes were beset and hee so close pursued that in the end betaking himselfe to a religious house of Carthusian Monkes hee declared who hee was and besought their Prior in the humblest manner he could for Gods sake to begge his life which at the Priors suite was granted but the Kings wrath being kindled or the passage of his suppressed wrath opened thereby he banisht all former respects commanding him to be settered and set for an whole day in a paire of Stockes mounted on a Scaffold before the Gate of Westminster Hall and the next day to be alike exposed in Golden Cheape to the basest of all contempt and scorne so fettered stockt Scaffolded as before to the great wonderment saith Stow of many as either insinuating that all were not perswaded of the imposture or that it seemed strange that one lately of so great Prowesse should vndergoe so despicable a punishment But for a seale and total summe of all ignominy and shame such as no face did euer beare greater he read his owne confession written with his owne hand as followeth 54 It is first to be knowne that I was borne in the Towne of Turney in Flanders and my fathers name is Iohn Osbecke which said Iohn Osbecke was controller of the said Towne of Turney and my mothers name is Katherine de Faro And one of my Grandsires vpon my fathers side was named Diricke Osbecke which died After whose death my grandmother was married vnto Peter Flamin that was receiuer of the forenamed Towne of Turney Dean of the Botemen that row vpon the water or riuer called Le Scheld And my Grandsire vpon my mothers side was Peter de Faro which had in his keeping the keyes of the gate of Saint Iohns within the same Towne of Turney Also I had an vncle called M. Iohn Stalin dwelling in the Parish of S. Pias within the same Towne which had married my fathers sister whose name was Ione or Iane with whom I dwelt a certaine season 55 And after I was led by my mother to Antwerpe for to learne Flemish in a house of a cosin of mine an officer of the said towne called Iohn Stienbecke with whom I was the space of halfe a yeere and after that I returned againe to Turney by reason of warres that were in Flanders and within a yeere following I was sent with a Merchant of the saide Towne of Turney named Berlo to the Mart of Antwerpe where I fell sicke which sicknesse continued vpon mee fiue moneths And the said Berlo set mee to boord in a Skinners house that dwelled beside the house of the English Nation And by him I was from thence carried to Barow Mart and I lodged at the figne of the old man where I abode for the space of two moneths 56 After this the said Berlo set mee with a Merchant of Middleborow to seruice for to learne the language whose name was Iohn Strew with whom I dwelt from Christmas to Easter and then I went into Portingall in company of Sir Edward Bramptons wife in a shippe was called the Queenes shippe And when I was come thither then was I put in seruice to a Knight that dwelled in Lushborne which was called Peter Vacz de Cogna with whom I dwelled an whole yeere which said Knight had but one eye And because I desired to see other countries I tooke licence of him and then I put my selfe in seruice with a Britaine called Pregent Menâ—… which brought mee with him into Ireland Now when we were there arriued in the towne of Corke they of the Towne because I was arrayed with some clothes of silke of my said Masters came vnto me and threatned vpon me that I should bee the Duke of Clarences sonne that was before time at Dublin 57 But forsomuch as I denied it there was brought vnto mee the holy Euangelists and the Crosse by the Maior of the town which was called Iohn Lewelin and there in the presence of him and others I tooke mine oath as the truth was that I was not the foresaide Dukes sonne nor none of his bloud And after this came vnto me an English-man whose name was Stephen Poitron and one Iohn Water and laid to me in swearing great oathes that they knew well that I was King Richards bastard sonne to whom I answered with like oathes that I was not Then they aduised me not to be afeard but that I should take it vpon me boldly and if I would so doe they would aide and affist me with all their power against the King of England and not onely they but they were well assured that the Earle of Desmond and Kildare should doe the same 58 For they forced not what part they tooke so that they might bee reuenged on the King of England and so against my will made mee to learne English and taught mee what I should doe and say And after this they called me Duke of Yorke second sonne to King Edward the fourth because King Richards bastard sonne was in the hands of the King of England And vpon this the said Water Stephen Poitron Iohn Tiler Hughbert Burgh with many others as the foresaid Earles entred into this false quarrell and within short time others The French King sent an Ambassador into Ireland whose name was Lâ—…t Lucas and M. Stephen Friham to aduertise me to come into France and thence I went into France and from thence into Flanders and from Flanders into Ireland and from Ireland into Scotland and so into England 59 From hauing thus beene made a publike spectacle till all eyes were wearied with the view and imaginations tired with thinking hee is conuaied to the Tower of London where it had beene happy if hee had onely wrought his owne destruction but the bloudy fate so to speake of his disasterous birth would not suffer him to perish single In the same Tower was prisoner Edward the young Earle of Warwicke hauing so beene from the first yeare of Henry to this present for no fault of his but for that as a neere Titler to the Crowne he carried in his liuing person inseparable matter of danger sedition Of his simplicity by reason of his education in prison from his in fancy there is a report that as one who liued out of the view of the world hee knew not an henne from a goose or one fowle or Creature from an other To hasten the ruine of so innocent a daunger behold there breakes foorth a counterfeit Earle of Warwicke as if all that which the world saw horrible in Perkins darings had been but a document to instruct others in the like and that nothing were to be taxed therein but want onely of successe which whosoeuer could propound to himselfe all things else were full of encouragement and reason This counterfeit was a Cordwainers son of London aged about
curious and exquisite building he and Bishoppe Foxe first as is reported learned in France and thence brought with them into England He died about the age of fiftie two yeeres vpon the two and twentieth of April hauing raigned twenty three yeeres and eight moneths A right noble wise victorious and renowed King and one whose piety would haue beene farre more eminent then all his other vertues if from the beginning the malignant quality of the times would haue permitted him to liue in quiet He specially honoured the remembrance of that Saint-like Man Henry the sixth the founder of his Family and Propheticall fore-teller of that fortune which now hee died seised of whom also he laboured to haue Canonized for a Saint but that Pope Iulio held that honour at two high a rate It is reckoned by some writers of that age among his principall glories that three Popes Alexander the sixth Pius the third and Iulius the second did in their seuerall times with authority and consent of the Cardinals elect and chose him for chiefe defensor of Christs Church before all other Christian Princes In his last will and Testament after the disposition of his soule and body hee deuised and willed Restitution should bee made of all such moneis as had vniustly beene leuied by his Officers A most pious and truly Christian care wherby also appeareth that hee hoped the wrongs done vnder him were not so enormous nor innumerable but that they might fall within the possibility of redresse The description of his whole man is had in the beginning of his life and the course thereof described in his Actions There remaine of his wisdome many effects and those as his fame likely to continue for euer His Wife 71 Elizabeth the first Childe Legitimate and eldest daughter of King Edward the fourth was at the age of nineteene vpon the eighteenth of Ianuarie and yeere of Christ Iesus 1485. married vnto King Henry the seuenth whereby was vnited the long contending Families of Lancaster and Yorke and the Roses red and White ioined into one to the great ioy of the English Subiects Shee was crowned at Westminster vpon the fiue-and twentieth of Nouember the third of her husbands Raigne and of Grace 1487. Shee was his wife eighteene yeeres and twenty foure daies and died in childe-bed in the Tower of London the eleuenth of February euen the day of her owne Natiuity the eighteenth of her husbands Raigne and yeere of our Saluation 1503. and is buried at Westminster in the most magnificent Chappell and rich Monument of Copper and gilt where shee with her husband lie entombed His Issue 72 Arthur the eldest sonne of King Henrie the seauenth and of Queene Elizabeth his wife was borne at Winchester the twentith day of September the yeere of Grace one thousand foure hundred eighty sixe and the second of his Fathers raigne In whose fifth yeere he was created Prince of Wales Duke of Cornewall and Earle of Chester and at the age of fifteene yeeres one month and twenty fiue daies vpon the foureteenth of Nouember in the yeere of our Lord one thousand fiue hundred and one espoused the Lady Katherine daughter to Ferdinando King of Spaine shee being then about eighteene yeeres of age in the Cathedrall Church of Saint Paul London and presently sent into Wales the better to gouerne that principality by his owne Presence enioyed his marriage bed onely foure moneths and ninteene daies departing this life at Ludlow the second of Aprill the yeere of our Lord one thousand fiue hundred and two of his Fathers raigne seuenteene and of his owne age fifteene yeeres sixe moneths and thirteene daies His body with all due funerall solemnities was buried in the Cathedrall Church of Saint Maries in Worcester where in the South side of the Quire he remaineth entombed in Touch or Iette without any remembrance of him by picture 73 Henrie the second sonne of King Henrie the seuenth and of Queene Elizabeth was borne at Greenwich in the Countie of Kent the two and twentieth of Iune in the yeere of Grace one thousand foure hundred ninety and one being the seuenth of his Fathers raigne In his Infancy he was created Duke of Yorke and Marshall of England and so trained vp in his youth to literature as hee was rightly accounted the best learned Prince in Europe and by the death of his brother succeeded his Father in all his Dominions whose Raigne and Acts are presently to be related 74 Edmund the third sonne of King Henry and of Queene Elizabeth was borne in the yeere of Christ one thousand foure hundred ninetie fiue and in his young yeeres was created Duke of Sommerset which Title hee no long time enioyed being taken away by death at Bishops Hatfield before hee attained fully to fiue yeeres of age the yeere of Grace one thousand foure hundred ninetie and fiue and fifteenth of his Fathers Raigne and his body lieth interred at Saint Peters in Westminster 75 Margaret the eldest daughter of King Henrie and of Lady Elizabeth his Queene was born the nine and twentieth day of Nouember the yeere of Christ 1489. and fifth of her fathers raigne shee at the age of foureteene was married vnto Iames the fourth King of Scotland the yeere of our Lord one thousand fiue hundred and three vnto whom shee bare Iames the fifth Arthur and Alexander and a Daughter which last three died all of them young and after the death of King Iames being slaine at Flodden Field in fight against the Engglish shee was remarried vnto Archibald Douglas Earle of Anguisse in the yeere of our Lord one thousand fiue hundred and foureteene vnto whom shee bare Margaret afterward espoused vnto Mathew Earle of Lennox Father by her of the Lord Henrie who died at the age of nine moneths and lyeth interred in the vpper ende of the Chancell in the Parish Church of Stepney neere London vpon whose Graue is engrauen in brasse as followeth Heere lieth Henry Steward Lord Darle of the age of three quarters of a yeere late Sonne and Heire of Mathew Steward Earle of Lennoux and Lady Margaret his wife which Henrie deceased the XXV III. day of Nouember in the yeere of our Lord God 1545. Whose Soule Iesus perdon Her second sonne was Henrie Lord Dernley a Noble Prince and reputed for person one of the goodliest Gentlemen of Europe who married Marie Queene of Scotland the royall Parents of the most roiall Monarch Iames the first King of great Britaine and of the Britaine World And her third sonne was Charles Earle of Lennox father vnto Lady Arbella 76 Elizabeth the second daughter of King Henry and Lady Elizabeth his Queene was borne the second day of Iuly one thousand foure hundred ninety two and died the foureteenth of September and yeere of Christ one thousand foure hundred ninetie fiue and is interred at Westminster 77 Mary the third blossome of the Imperiall Rose-tree of England was first wife to Lewis King of France who liued not
aspired greatnesse who now commanded the Kingdomes of Naples and Sicilie the Dutchie of Millan the Seigniorie of Ioan the Countie of Ast and other possessions in Italie the whole Country of Germany being the greatest part of Christendome already either totally in his Enacted in the Church of Saint Peter in Anion May 7 Anno 1530. The Determination of the Vniuersity of Burges We the Deane and facultie of Diuinity in the Vniuersity of Burges after the example of Saint Paul the Doctor of the Gentiles begin with praier to the quieting of the conscience to whom this our writing shall come the Question moued is whether the brother taking the wife of his dead brother the marriage consummated and perfect be a thing lawfull or no. We by much labour and turning of Bookes euery one of vs a part by himselfe free from corruption the better to obey the truth finde it forbidden by the Leuiticall law which is Gods and that such marriage is an abhominable discouering of his brothers shame which cannot be allowed by the authority of any man which our determination we haue caused to be signed with the seale of our faculty the tenth day of Iune and yeere of our Lord. 1530. The opinions of the Diuines in the Vniuersity of Bonony All wee Doctors of Diuinity in this Vniuersity vnto whom this Question was propounded whether it was forbidden only by the Ordinance of the Church or else by the Law of God that a man might not marry the left wife of his brother departed without children and hauing examined the matter euery one of vs alone lastly came altogether and as it were line by line and rule by rule brought forth the reasons for the contrary part with those of the most Reuerend Father Cardinall Caietaine yea and of the dispensation for raising vp seed to his brother spoken of in Deuteronomie thus we determine giue iudgement and say and confidently doe hold and witnes that such marriage is horrible accursed and to be cried out vppon and vtterly abhominable not only for a Christian man but for an Infidel vnfaithfull or heathen and that it is prohibited vnder greeuous paines and punishments by the Law of God of Nature and of man and that the Pope though he may doe much vnto whom Christ gaue the keies of the Kingdome of Heauen hath no power to a dispensation to anie man to contract such marriage In witnes whereof we confirme this our iudgement both vnder the Seale of our Vniuersity as also with the Seale of our Colledge of Doctors of Diuinity and haue substribed it in the Cathedrall Church of Bonony this tenth of Iune the yeere of our Lord. 1530. The determination of the Vniuersity of Padua Seeing that certaine great Orators and Ambassadors did humbly require of vs that wee would vouchasafe to search out with all diligence this question following whether to marry the wife of our brother departed without children is forbidden onely by the Law of the Church or by the Law of God also and if forbid by both the Lawes whether the Pope may dispence with any man for such Matrimony or no which Question we haue discussed and as farre as we can haue made it cleere both priuate euery man by himselfe and after al together openly we say iudge decree witnesse and for truth affirme that such marriage is no marriage yea and that it is abhorred and cursed of euery Christian man and to be abominate as a greeuous sinne and that it is cleerely forbidden vnder cruell penalty by the Lawes of nature of God and of man and that the Pope vnto whom the keies of the Kingdome of Heauen are committed by Christ the Sonne of God hath no power to dispense by the right of Law for any cause suggestion or excuse that any such Matrâ—…ny should be contracted In witnesse whereof wee 〈◊〉 made this writing and haue authorized it with the accustomed Seale of our Vniuersity dated at Padua in the Church of the Heremites of Saint Augustine the first of Iuly and yeere of our Lord. 1530. The determination of the Vniuersity of Tholouze It was treated in our Vniuersity of Tholouze whether it were lawfull for a brother to marry her which had beene wife to his brother now departed and without children as also whether the Pope which hath the cure of Christs flocke allowing it by his dispensation it be lawful to resolue which the best Doctors of Diuinity and the Laws did sweare that they would obey the sacred Counsels and would follow the holy Decrees of the Fathers and falling to conclusion stucke fast vpon this point that it is lawfull for no man neither by the Law of God nor by the Law of nature to take her to wife that his brother hath left neither can the Pope dispence with this law of God as touching the commandement in Deuteronomy that the brother should marry his wife to raise vp seede vnto him that his name should not perish among the Tribes of Israel we answere that that Law was but a shadow and figure of things to come which vanished away as soon as the substance of the Gospell appeared Thus haue we giuen our sentence which wee haue signed with our Authenticall Seale of this Vniuersity Yeouen at Tholouze the Calends or first day of October the yeere of our Lord 1530. These and many more were read by the Lord Chauncellor vnto the lower house of Parliament that they might report in their countries the Kings iust cause of diuorse To forward which as was thought Cardinall Wolsey the said Lord Chancellor was sent Ambassadour into France laden with Crownes as Guicchardine saith and with surpassing Pompe as London behelde who with 900. Horse passed the Bridge toward Douer and so into France But rumors in England still spreading of the good Queens diuorse about a yeere after K. Henry to satisfie all sent for his Nobles his Councellers Iudges and many wise Commoners vnto whom he made a most pithy Oration shewing them with what care he had ruled almost twenty yeeres with honour and victory which as he said would shortly be clouded if he should die and leaue them a litigious Heire examples he shewed of the wofull experience of Lancaster and Yorke in whose dissentions the Realme was like to haue beene vtterly destroied and although saith he we haue a daughter to the great comfort of her mother and me yet it is told vs by great Clearkes our marriage is not lawful but that she stands in case of illegitimation and we both are said to liue in abominable Adultery thinke you my Lords that these words doe not touch my very soule the perill whereof we venture as you doe also your inheritance for which cause I haue asked counsell of the greatest Clearkes in Christendome and haue likewise heard the opinion of mine owne But as touching the Queene if it bee iudged by the Law of God that she is my lawfull wife there shall be nothing more
West The Princes of Wales doe homage to William Math. Paris Henry Hunt Simon Dun. Will. Malmes Math. Paris Polydor. An D. 1077 Robert warreth for Normandy Will. Malmes Mat. Paris Simon Dun. King William wounded and vnhorsed He bandeth his sonne Will. Malmes An. D. 1708 The Tower of London built Iohn Stow. Regist Epist. Roâ—… Stephenide Will. Malmes Florentius Wigor England Suruaie and generall Iudgement Ingulfus Higden Stow calleth that booke Doâ—…us Dei. Ingulfus Geruasius Tilburiens Robert Glocestrens Englands exactions Iohn Castor Iohn Rowse Englishmens reproch Mat. Paris in Gâ—…d Conq. Simon Dunel Malcolme inuadeth England Cambden in Ottaâ—… Simon Dun. Danes prepare against William Mat. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 â—…ance of in â—…ame 〈◊〉 King Williams depopulations Cambd in Hantshire Gualter Mâ—… King William the father or wild Beasts Iudgements of God â—…n King Williams 〈◊〉 in New Forest Cambden Matth. Paris Calamities falling on the Land All things degenerate Roger Wendouer Marianus Pope Gregories Buls against maried Priests Matth Paris in Gâ—… Conq. Inhibiting of married Priests a new deuice and inconsiderate Popish Continency hypocriticall Odo King williams brother affecteth the Papacy King william condemneth his brothers Ambitions His sacrileges His Oppressions His Trecheries His imprisonment His Auarice Wil. Malmsb. Matth. Paris Some write King William tooke Physicke to take downe his great fat belly Higden William Malmes King Williams Oath Stow saith two Anchorits King Williams last Will and Testament Ex Libro Cadomensis Monast. His last Speecâ—… on point of death Of his Sinnes Of his Norman troubles Of his Normans qualities Of his friends Kindreds vnkindnesse Of his English Conquest Outward triumphes leaue inward horrâ—…s His workes of deuotion His Counsell to his Children The dispose of his States Of Normandy Of England King Williams Legacie to his sonne Henry He writeth into England King Williams death With such doctrine was good deuotion abused contrary to the prescript of God Isai. Chap. 33. 16. Princes friends His Corps forsaken of all sorts The qualities of Court-Kites His Hearse also abandoned of al. His buriall place denied him Annoiance at his funerall Hence Stowe notes their report for fabulous who wrot that his Body was found vncorrupt 500. yeeres after his death His description for lineaments and qualities Will. Malmes Rand. Higden Polyc. lib. 7. cap. 4. Stow ex libro Richmond King Williams Charter to Hunter Lambert Peramb Ingulfus Hollins Lamb. Peramb Iohn Leland Wil. Malms Roane Bartel-Abbay so called of a battell there sought against Harold Will. Newbery Math. Paris in Will Conq. Charta de Bello Selby Abbay Exeter Priory Iohn Stow. Saint Stephens in Cane William Malmes King William regardfull of matrimonial agreement Robert A cruell reuenge of one brother on another Henry slaine let his GraÌ„drathers New-forest Richard Richard slaine 〈◊〉 his fathers New-Foâ—…est William Rufus or the 〈◊〉 Henry 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Annales S. Augustus Cantâ—…ar M. S. Cecily She is vailed a Nunne Constanâ—… The Earldome of Richmond erected Alice Saint William Archbishop of Yorke Gundred Ela. Margaret William Rufus Monarch 40 An. D. 1087 William Rufus comes into England Ypodigma Neustria Simon Dunel The Peeres wish well to his Elder brother Mat. Paris Ypodigm Lanfranke and Wulstane sway the Peeres for Rufus William Gemit Matth. Paris His Coronation His disposition An. D. 1088 Rand. Higden in Polychr lib. 7. cap. 5 Robert possessed of Normandy His disposition Odoes emulation against Lanfrank Polyc. lib. 7. cap. 5. He conspireth against the King Inuireth Robert to try for the Crowne Duke Roberts hopes for England His wants His supply by morgage of his Land Odo the ringlealeader for Duke Robert Rob. Mowbray and other his associates Wil. Malms Simon Dun. Bristow fortified against King William Henry Hunt Duke Robert verie faire for the Kingdome Wil. Genetic King William promiseth to mollifie his Laws He waxeth strong Odo his great heart taken downe Simon Dun. An. D. 1089 * This Castle some lay was built by Odo but it appears to haue been built by William Conquerour Domesday-book Will. Gemet Niding a word of Reproch Camb. in Kent Matth. Paris Odo leaues England Rufus pretendeth submissiuenesse to his brother Polychr lib. 7. c. 3. Math. Paris William Rufus a cunning Time-seruer Faire words appease fooles and often deceiue the wise Lanfranke dieth King William an ill manager of Ecclesiasticall promotions Gâ—…rn Dor. Pope Vrbâ—… not at leasure then to remedy Church wrongs An. D. 1090 Ypodigma Neustria King William enters Normandy Peace made betwixt the King and Duke Will Gemet Matth. Paris Ypodig Neust. Math. Paris Both Brethren oppugne Henry the younger brother Willi. Gemet King William endangered in a Siege King William preferres him that ouerthrew him Williams Oath Edmerus saith his oath was By Gods face An. D. 1091 Ran. Higden in Polychr lib. 7. c. 5. A friendly Enemie An vn-brotherlie Brother Will. Gemet The three brethen reconciled Ypodigm Neustr. Chron. Wallia Warre bewixt Rise Prince of Southwales and 〈◊〉 Rob. Fiftz-hammon â—…ides 〈◊〉 Rob. Fitz. hammon and his followers possesions in Walles The Knighs who attended Fitz hammon An. D. 1092 Gemet Malcolme King of Scotland enters England with a power King William 〈◊〉 Malcolme meete enter League Ypodigm 〈◊〉 â—…stria Mat. Paris King William and Duke Robert at variance againâ—… Carleil reedified Peopled with a Southerne Colony Endowed with large Privilegio An. D. 109 King William falleth sicke and voweth 〈◊〉 Matth Paris Henry Hunt Polychron lib. 7. â—…p 6. Ger. Dorob Godwin in his Catalogue of Bishops Hic humâ—…lis diues res mira potens pausâ—… vltor Compatiensâ—…â—…itis cum pateretur erat Ypodigâ—… Neustri King William regaineth his health and loseth his good purposes Goodwin in the life of Anselme Polychron lib. 7. cap. 7. Rand. Higd. King Malcolme commeth to Glocester Will. Gemet Departeth discontent William Malmes Polydor. Raiseth a power William Gemet Is slaine with his son the Prince Simon Dun. Earl Mowbraies greatnesse suspected by the King Math. Paris Is taken and imprisoned Ypodigm Neustr. Hector Bâ—…s lib. 12. cap. 12. Malcolme slaine vnder shew of submission The name of Percyes ancienter theÌ„ Perceing of Malcolmes eâ—…e Uide Cambd. in Northâ—…m Gemetâ—…icensis Saâ—…nt Margaret Edgar Ethelings Sister dieth for griefe of her husbands death few such Saint-like wiues Hector Boetius Math. Paris The English Monarchs of Wales An. D. 1094 Wil. Malmsb. Ran. Hagd Simon Dun. A breach againe betwixt the two Brethren but made vp for a time King William refuseth the censure of his Arbitrators Bothparts againe in Armes King William preuailes by money Math. Paris The French King leaues his friend for money The warres for the Holy Land Theod. Biblian Duke Robert going to Ierusalem morgageth his Dukedome Henry Hunt Will Thorne Paul Aemil. Will. Gemet King Williams extreame exactions Math. Paris Not sparing Churches and Monasteries Aedmerus An. D. 1095 His expedition for Wales The Welsh fly to their Mountains An. D. 1096 Anglesey inuaded Mat. Paris An. D. 1097 Cruelty
her sonnes aide h Wendouer MS. Mat. Paris i Hollensh Polydor. k Marchadiune cum ruia sua Rog. Houed Queene Eleanor taketh ruineth Angiert l Mat. Paris m Gladio Ducatus Nic. Triues M S. n Houeden King Iohn crowned Duke of Normandy l An. aetat 32. Walsing Ypodig The fittest age as a. Sam. c 5. v. 4. Dauid was 30. yeere olde when he began to raigne m Rog. Houed King Iohns hinderances how remoued * Ric. Earle of Clare Ranulph Earle of Chester William Earle of Tucesbury Walram Earle of Warwicke Wil. de Mowbray c. Pretence of liberties the plague of the State * Sub bac conuentâ—…ne Houcd n Rog. Houed The first seed of the ensuing troubles o Vergil hist. l. 15. p In Sussex 8. Cal. Iun. Houed Iohn crowned King of England True honestly is only true Polycy q Mat. Paris r Singularie Columna stabilitatu ibid. s Vir profunds pectoris Incomparabilis sapientia ibid. t Omnium qui Coronationi interesse debuerant Wendouer M S. u The second roote of ensuing treasons x Polydore forgeth a sleight speech of hisovvne brain and Hollinsh as idly followes him Archbishop Huberts Sophisticall Oration verbatim y Mat. Paris Hist. Maior z Printed Copies read Semei falsly for Ishai 1. Sam. c. 16. a The examples doe not shew it for they were of Gods particular commandement which was not now b He ascribes that to the Holy Spirite which after he confesseth to proceed from his owne deuise c For his Father and two BrethreÌ„ Kings his Mother Queene first of France after of England Arthur nothing so d Iohn de Serres in Phil. August e Mat. Paris Nâ—…â—…usi ambigere f Idem ibidem g Rog Houed Mat. Paris Hubert forecasts to bridle the King h Giraldus Camb. saith he was Principis frenum See vit Archiep. Cant. in Hubert i Rog. Wendouer Triplici Sacramento inuolutus Rex King Iohn first doth reward his three Agents l Rog. Houeden dâ—… gloriaretur in potestate illa Archiepiscopall dignity m Polydore Francus reâ—… dissimulanit n Pol. Verg. o From Shoreham to Deepe 13. Cal. Iuly Nich. Triuet p Rog. Houed q In Crastinum Assumptionis Houed ib. A Truce with the French r With Henry the second and Richard vide supra Double dealing most vnseemely in a Prince s Crastine Assâ—… Math. Paris t Militari Cingâ—…lo ibid. u Feria 6. ante Assumptionem Houeden x Rog. Wendâ—…er MS. A League betwixt England and Flanders y Houeden which Wendâ—…er and Paris call Wailâ—… An Enteruiew of the Kings of England and France z Wendâ—…er a Rog. Houeden b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Wogesin Houed Vâ—…ocasinum Polyâ—…r Vâ—…o-Casium 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 King Philips vnreasonable demaunds l 1. Râ—…g 2 22. m Nâ—…t nec 〈◊〉 Parâ—… The Parley ends in discord n Rog. Houed o Houeden p Math. Paris q Of whom see in Richard the 1. 〈◊〉 r Mat. Paris s Paris Houeden saith but 2000. t Nic. Triâ—…et M. S Rog. Houeden King Ioâ—… pursueâ—… Philip from place to place u Rog. Houeden fol. 452. x Rog. Houed y Princeps Exercitus Arthuri Hâ—…cd â—…8 King Philips wrongs to Arthur z Mat. Paris Rog. Houed Arthur reconciled to King Iohn a Rog. Hâ—…d Arthur flyeth from King Iohn b Paul 〈◊〉 saith Guydo was her second Husbband but it appeares otherwise by Houeden and others King Pâ—…lip and the Emperors ha tred encreaseth the malice betwixt King Iohn and Philip. c Otho the fourth sonne of Henry Duke of Saxony and Maud daughter of K. H. 1. d Rog Houed f. 457. e Mat. Paris f Mat. Paris g Mat. Westmin An. 1198. h Rog. Houed f. 452. The Emperour offers his aide to K. Iohn i Idem ibid. An. 1200. The Kings interuiew againe k Rog de Wendouer M. S. Paris Houed Articles of attonement l Nich. Triuet MS m Vide Chartam apud Houed p. 463 * Houed f. 456. n Paris 11. Cal. Iul. o Walsing Ypod. A. 1200. p Home Ioâ—…annis Houed q Ypod. Neust. Loco cit King Philip yeelds vp Arthur to King Iohn against his vow The Emperours two Brethren sent to King Iohn r Houed f 456. s Eboraci saith Houed perchance for Ebroica 〈◊〉 t Nich. Triuet in Rich. 1. M. S. u Rog. Houed King Iohns care of his oath to K. Philip. x Wendouer Houed f 457. y So called by Wendouer Paris Mat. Westminst Houed c. but our Heralds Glouer Milles Ferrers c call her Isabel. z Grandchild to Rob. base-brother of King Iohn a Ioh. de 〈◊〉 b Ypodigma c Apud Houed d Ibid. f. 463. e Idem f. 457. f ib. f. 458. g Ib. Consuet 〈◊〉 463. h Idem f. 439. i Houed k See the description of Huntington shire l Sonne of H. 2. by Rosamâ—…d m Houed f. 453 n Wendouer M S. o Wendo p Causa multiplex 〈◊〉 Paris q Polyd. Virg. l. 15. r Graâ—… l. 3. s Wend. Houed t Strenuus Aniâ—…sus Houed Cambrens u Houed x Suâ—… detrectantibus Militiam Triuet MS. y Polyd. l. 15. z ibid. * 8. Id. Octob. Paris * Dominica ante festum Dionys. * Paris Houeden The Interuiew of the Kings of England and Scotland a Houeden b At Dunferliâ—… Houeden c Shee was Grandchild to King Edmund Ironside and wife to King Malcolme 3. of Scots d Houeden e So Houeden VValsing Westm. but Hector and Polydor by error say at London f 11. Cal. Decemb. Houed g Idem h As Saint â—…iswides Church in Oxford i King Stephen before dared to enter the City Paris in Steph. * Cant. Dublin Raguse * Now called Bore â—…ill k Triuet M. S. VValsing The funerals of Hugh Bishop of Lincolne l See Polydor l. 15. m In Wendouer Paris Legend of S. Hugh n Paris hist. â—…ai * Negligent Polydor saith he died An. 1207. Reg. Iob. 6. o Rog. Houed The manner of Bishops funerals in those dayes p Mat. Paris more Pontificâ—… p. 197. King Iohns great humility q See Hollinsh in K. Iohn The Cisterians deny aid to K. Iohn r Houed f 462. K. Iohns facility to pardon offenders s Rog. Houed ib. * The great welth of that Order consisted in cattle and wooll t The Beauteous place an Abbey in Hampshire by New-Fâ—…rest u valued at the dissolution vnder H. 〈◊〉 at 428. l. 6. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d. q yeerly x Cambdenâ—… Hampshire y Exod. 21. v. 14 The first breaches betwixt the King and his Clergy a Apud Mat. Paris passâ—… The Clergy stand on a threefold exemption 1 Of their Persons 2 Of their poÌ„ssessions 3 Of their Prelacies b See in K. Henry the 1. c Successit 〈◊〉 de Oxeâ—… in 〈◊〉 Norwic. Iob. de Gray Dâ—… Ioâ—… regis Hou f. 458 〈◊〉 Hereford Rex â—…dit â—…gydip ibid. d Mat. Paris in Guil. 2. e Rog Houed Offence taken by the King against Archb. Hubert of Cant. f Rog. Houeden Habeâ—… hollow heart to K. Iohn g Polyd. Verg. l. 15 Hubert resisteth the Kings chiefs officer h Houeden
of the battels Iâ—… Stow. A mistaking of the soulâ—…ieis which was the losse of the field Great Warwickâ—… slaine in fight Marques Montacute slaine in battell Nobles and others slaine at Barnet field Edw. Hast. Ioh. Stow. Rob. Fabian saith 1500. The Duke of Sommerset and the Faile of Oxford fled into Wales Rich. Grast Edward triumpheth and oâ—…eth his banner in S. Pauls Queene Margaret with Prince Edward landed at Weyâ—… The Lords comfort Queene Margaret Queenâ—… Margarets care for Prince Edward her sonne The opinions of the Lords King Edward prepareth against Queenâ—… Margaret King Henry committed to the Tower of London The ordering of Queene Margarets battels The ordering of K. Edwards battels The battell at Tewkesbury Edw. Hall This battell was fought vpon Saturday the 4. of May the 11. of K. Edwards raigne and yeere of Christ 1471. L. Wenlocke slain for not following Sommerset Lords slaine at Tewkesbury Prince Edward apprehended The Duke of Sommerset and others executed Prince Edward apprehended and 〈◊〉 answers Prince Edward most shamefully slaine Queene Margaret taken out of her Sanctuary The Northerne men submit vnto K. Edward Bastard Fanconbridge Captaine of the Lancastri Fauonbridge assaileth London The Citizens withstood his â—…ance Fauconbridge forced backe to his shipâ—… K. Edward with his Captiue Queene Margaret enter London King Henry â—…urthered in the Tower by Richard Duke of Glocester K. Henry carried bare-faced through the streetes of London Stowes Annals K. Henry bâ—…ied 〈◊〉 Chertsey and 〈◊〉 to Windsor The 〈◊〉 of K. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The vertues of K. Henry Holinshed Camb. Brit. in descript of Surrey Kings Colledge in Cambridge and Eaton in Barkshire found 〈◊〉 by K. Henry Queen Margaret ransoâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Bastard Fauconbridge with his vnruly crew yeeld to King Edward Bastard Fauconbridge pardoned of life and rewarded with Knighthood Rob. Fabian Bastard Fauconbridge beheaded A. D. 1472. Henry of Richmond fled into Britaine The storie of Iohn Earle of Oxford Waters brake out of the Earth Iohn Stow. Annals The Earle of Oxford sent prisoner into France The hard and inhumane vsage of the Countesse of Oxford The storie of Lord Henry Holland Duke of Excester Phil. Comines lib. 3. cap. 4. Ed. Hall The vnlouing parts of an vnlouing wiâ—…e Ioh. Sâ—…w The Lord Henrie supposed to haue been drowned The Archbishop of Yorkes goods seized vpon K. Edward sends into Britaine to recouer Richmond and Pembrooke K. Edward abrogates King Henries lawes Burgundie sends for aid into England against France A. D. 1474. K. Edwards expedition into France Phil. Comines lib. 4. cap. 5. The great preparation of King Edward King Edwards 〈◊〉 Lewis his conference with the English Herald Lewis his conference with the English Herald K. Lewis moneth Gartar to be a meanes for peace Phil. Com. lib. 4. cap. 7. A counterfeit Herald sent to K. Edward The Heralds perswasions An English Herald sent to King Lewis The Duke of Burgundy commeth to the King Edw. Hall â—…ol 231. Burgundies hot speech vnto K. Edward K Edwards reply to his brother of Burgundy Burgundy departeth displeased from King Edward The conference for peace 〈◊〉 Amiens Coâ—…ioners for peace Conditions of the peace Lewis his liberality for â—…oy of the peace Ph. Com. l. 4. c. 9. The kings of England and France dâ—… to see each others 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 place of the kings A. D. 1475. Aug. 29. The 〈◊〉 of the two kings The Kings swear the league K. Lewis loth that Edward should visite Paris A. D. 1475. Sept. 2â—… Henry Earle of Richmond â—…ught after by K. Edward An intent pretended which asâ—…r came to passe Ralph Holinsh. pag. 701. Henry â—…arle of Richmond taketh Sanctuary The English Ambassador complaineth to the Duke of Britaine His Answere Sir Tho. Moore King Edward beloued of his subiects and loueth his subiects Io. Stow. K. Edward sent for the Maior and Aldermen of London to his huntings K. Edward somwhat licention slie giuen K. Edwards three Concubines Thomas Burdet accused of treason Engâ—… Register of Gray-Friers Lâ—…don The story of George Duke of Clarence Tâ—… attainder of the Duke of Clarence Iohn Stow. A. D. 1478. Rich. Graft A false prophecie of G. E. Phil. Comin lib. 4. cap. 10. The Duke of Clarence is suiter vnto Marie the daughter of Burgundie Io. Serres Clarnce imprisoned by his brother King Edward George Duke of Claâ—…ce condemned by Parliament And drowned in a But of malmesay K. Edwards â—…pentance for his brothers death The Duke of Clarence his issue Edward and Margaret the children of Clarence beheaded King Edward deceiued in King Lewis 〈◊〉 Serres Lady Elizabeth called 〈◊〉 the Daulphin A. D. 1480. Io. Lesâ—… Lady Cicely motioned in matriage vnto 〈◊〉 Prince of Scotland Lewis King of France interposeth the contract betwixt Prince Iames and Ladie Margaret Iames King of Scotland much â—…dded to his 〈◊〉 will Alexander Duke of Albanie banished Scotland Iohn Earle of Marre bled to death K. Iames threatneth warre against England Richard Duke of Glocester made the Kings Lieutenant against Scotland The Duke of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Scotland 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 Holinsh. p. 707. Phil. Comines lib. 6. chap. 2. and 9. King Lewis dallâ—…th with King Edward King Edward vvould not beleeue vvhat was confidently tolde him A 〈◊〉 pretâ—… ded against France King Edward falleth â—…ke Thom. More King Edwards speeches at his death The perils of discord Tender youth is 〈◊〉 infected Great variance for small causes King Edwards good counsell What the nature of ambition is King Edwards vsuall oath King Edwards last request The raigne and death of King Edward Phil. Com. lib. 4 cap. 10. King Edward described Ph. Com. l. 6. c. 2. 〈◊〉 A. D. 1478. Stow. Edward 5. Monarch 55 King Edwards raigne vnfortunate and 〈◊〉 Aprill 19. A. D. 1483. Richard Duke of Yorke Richard Duke of Gloucester an vnnaturall vncle vnto the young King and his brother Richard Duke of Yorke was the father of Richard Duke of Glocester Women commonly maligne their husbands 〈◊〉 The description of Richard Duke of Glocester Richard Crooke-backe a good souldier He vvas the cause of Clorence his death Richard of Gloucester intended to be King eâ—…en whiles K. Edward liued The speech of Pottier at King Edwards death The vncle contriueth the destruction of his Nephewes Richards deepe pollicy King Edwards care to set peace betwixt the Queenes kindred and his The Queenes iealousie against the Lord Câ—…berlaine King Edward repaireth towards London The Queenes kindred only about the Prince The Duke seeketh to displace the Prince The crafty complaints of Richard Duke of Gloucester The effect that his pollicy took The conclusion of his designes Another crafty pollicy of Duke Richard The Queene yeldeth to the Dukes perswasion The Lords meet at Northampton The Keyes of the Inne kept by Richard Duke of Glaucester The L. Riuers much troubled at the sodaine action The L. Riuers imprisoned in Northampton The Dukes come to the King A quarrell picked in the kings presence Accusations against the Queens kindred
Northumberland and receiued Baptisme himselfe at the hands of Bishop Finnan and at the place called The Wall procured vertuous Cedda to be his assister for the plantation of the Gospell in his Kingdome He was murdered by two of his kinsmen who as Beda saith were Brethren no other cause moouing them but his ouermuch lenitie and clemencie He raigned by the foresaid account sixteene yeeres leauing issue a young sonne named Selred that succeeded Seofrid in that Kingdome SWithelme succeeded his brother in the Prouince of the East-Saxons nothing being mentioned of his life or raigne besides his Baptisme by Bishop Cedda and that his God-father at the Font-stone was Edelwald King of the East-Angles SIghere the sonne of Sigebert the little entred his raigne ouer the Kingdome of the East-Saxons the yeere of our Lord 664. and was the eighth King of that Prouince in part whereof Sebba his nephew raigned with better commendations then Sigehere at his beginning had done for Beda reporteth that vpon a great mortalitie and plague to appease the wrath of his Gods Sighere became an Apostata and forsooke the faith of Christ wheras SEbba continued constant with those in that Prouince vnder his Iurisdiction yet by the diligent care of Wulfere King of the Mercians Sighere and his people were reclaimed throwing downe the Temples and Altars erected to Idolatrie and opening againe the Christian Churches for the Saints assemblies that so saith hee they might rather die in hope of the Resurrection then wallow in sinne and liue in Idolatrie His wife was Oswith the daughter of Edelfrith King of Northumberland whom Capgraue maketh a Saint and Abbesse of Berking neere London euen in the daies of her husband SEbba the Brother of Segebert the Little and Sonne of Seward as we haue said succeeded as sole King in the Prouince of the East-Saxons and with much equitie and administration of Iustice raigned therein thirty yeeres towards the end whereof the better to prepare his mind for contemplation he relinquished his Princely Robes and put on the Habit of Religious Profession in the Monastery of S. 〈◊〉 in London as Radulphus de Diceto with others at tirme Wherein this penitent King liuing a while in fasting and praiers died the yeere of Christ 693. whose body was intombed in a Coffin of Gray Marble the Couer copped and as yet standing in the North wall of the Chancell of the same Church A miracle thereof Beda reporteth needlesse either then to be wrought or now of vs repeated were it not to point at the blindnes wherein euen good men were then led and thus it is They hauing prepared a Tombe-stone to lay his body in found it too short by the quantitie of an hands bredth and hewing it longer yet would not serue therefore they minding to bow vp the knees laid the body therein and suddenly it lengthned of it selfe with more then was sufficient But surely howsoeuer this tombe was then set on this Monkish tenter it is now since shrunke againe in the standing and exceeds not in measure fiue foot in length His wife but vnnamed hee likewise instigated to leaue the momentanie pleasures of princely State for that which is permanent which thing with much adoe he lastly obtained leauing her to follow him in his vertuous deuotions and his two sonnes to succeed him in his kingdome SIgherd the Sonne of King Sebba whom Beda maketh a Monke with his Father followed him also in the succession of the East-Saxons Kingdome the time of whose entrance is set in the yeere of Christs Incarnation 694. and his death in 701. no other mention being made either of Acts Wife or Issue SEofrid the Sonne of King Sebba and Brother to King Sigheard either ioyntly raigned with him or successiuely after him of whom I finde nothing mentioned worthy inserting hauing had neither Wife nor issue that are recorded OFfa the Sonne of Sighere and of Queene Oswith his Wife a man noted for his comely feature and sweet countenance succeeded King Seofrid in the Kingdome of the East-Saxons the yeere of grace 701. He both enlarged with buildings and enriched with lands the goodly and beautiful Church of Westminster but after he had ruled eight yeeres being moued with a supposed religious deuotion hee abandoned Kineswith his wife the daughter of Penda the Mercian King his lands kinne and Country and with Kenred King of Mercia and Edwine Bishop of Worcester went to Rome where he was shorne a Monke and in that habit died leauing his Cosen Selred to succeed in his kingdome His wife Kineswith after his departure with the like penancie vowed her selfe a vailed Nunne in the Abbey of Kineburg whereof his sister was Abbesse who had been wife to Alfrith King of Northumberland SElred the Sonne of Sigebert the Good who was murthered for his ouermuch clemencie attained to the Kingdome of the East-Saxons in the yeere of grace 709. His raigne was long though his acts are little spoken of either that others worther affaires filled the pens of those Story-writers or that his time was so peaceable and vnactiuely spent that it ministred not matter whereof to indite Hee raigned 38. yeeres and died Anno 746. without relation either of Wife or Children SVthred after the slaughter of Selred was made King of the East-Saxons which title hee retained vntill that Egbert King of the West-Saxons taking Armes against him expulsed him out of that Kingdome as also the same yeere he did Baldred King of Kent which was in the yeere of Christs Incarnation 827. and made it a Prouince annexed vnto the West-Saxons after it had stood in state of a Kingdome 281. yeeres THE KINGDOME OF NORTHVMBERLAND CIRCVIT AND CONTINVANCE WITH THE SVCCESSIONS AND ISSVES OF THOSE KINGS VNTO THE LAST SVBVERSION THEREOF BY KING EGBERT CHAPTER IX THis Kingdome of Northumberland consisted at first of two distinct Prouinces whereof the one was called Deira and the other Bernicia and were gouerned sometimes by their Kings seuerally and sometimes vnder one as successe of warre or other casualties incident did afford The royall descents of whose Kings are brought by Florentius both from the Fourth and Fifth Sonnes of Prince Woden after this manner Ella vnder whom the Kingdome of Deira beganne was the sonne of Iffi who was the sonne of Wuskfrea the sonne of Wilgils the sonne of Westorwalchna the sonne of Seomel the sonne of Suearta the sonne of Saepugell the sonne of Seabald the sonne of Siggeot the sonne of Suebdeg the sonne of Siggar the sonne of Weadeg the fourth sonne of Woden And the descent of Ida the raiser of the Bernicians kingdome is brought from Bealdeag the fifth sonne of Woden for Bealdeag was father to Brand whose sonnes were Beorn and Freodegar the latter of which twaine was the progenitour of Cherdik the first West-Saxon King and his brother Beorn begat another Beorn also and hee Wegbrand
sent her complaints to the king of France her father which concerned iniuries in the highest kind as in her bed the King being drawne by Gaueston to adultery and in her honour and maintenance Whereupon the Peeres of the land animated by the King of France so confidently dealt with Edward that his Earle now the third time did abiure the Realme but the King of France and his enemies making forraine parts vnsure for him to abide in he returned in Christmas to the generall perturbation of the Kingdome and to his owne certaine ruine for that the Barons his aduersaries had gotten him banished with this Prouiso that if at any time afterward hee were taken in England hee should be forthwith apprehended and suffer death But an Angell from heauen could not seeme more welcome then this most faithful friend as that Courtier cals him was vnto King Edward who forthwith aduanced him to be his principall Secretary 11 Vpon report of Gauestons returne the chiefe Lords aswell Ecclesiasticall as temporall Walter Bishoppe of Couentree excepted who allowed the Kings affections towards Gaueston and procured him to breake the former agreements which were made and sworne in the Parliament at London consulted vpon a desperat course of reformation in this point and made choise of Thomas Earle of Lancaster to be their leader This Thomas was sonne of Edmund Earle of Lancaster Leicester and Ferrers second sonne of Henry the third King of England and in right of his wife after her fathers decease which hapned about this time Earle of Lincolne Salisburie and besides many other great Lands in Yorkeshire Cumberland and Wales hee had the Earledom of Artoys in Picardy so that without comparison hee was the greatest subiect of the Kingdome 12 The Issue of which combination before we pursue wee may not here in our way ouerslippe a strange alteration both here in England and in all Christendome by the vniuersall extinguishment of the Order of the Templars wrought about this time by the procurement of the French King who being so gracious with Pope Clement that formerly hee sent Ambassadors to craue of his holinesse with great importunity that the bones of his Predecessor Pope Boniface might bee burnt as being an Heretike so now also he so farre preuailed with him that in the Councel at Vienna this so highly esteemed Order was vpon clear proofe of their generall odious sinnes and scarse credible impieties vtterly abolished through Christendome The French King caused 54. of that Order together with their Great Maister to bee burnt at Paris and though that King hoped to conuert all the Lands of that Societie to his sonnes vse whom hee intended to make King of Ierusalem yet the Pope and Councell annexed their possessions to the Order of the Knights Hospitalers called commonly Knights of the Rhodes Notwithstanding in England where such Papall commands went not alwayes for lawes the heires of the Donours and such as had endowed the Templars here with landes entred vpon those parts of their ancient Patrimonies after the dissolution of the Order and saith our Courtier detained them vntill not long after they were by Parliament wholly transferred vnto the Knights of the Rhodes or of S. Iohn of Ierusalem 13 King Edward was now at Yorke and Earle Thomas according to that which had beene concluded among the combined Lords who resolued to trie all extremities rather then any longer to endure Peirs Gaâ—…eston as being perswaded while that King-bane breathed peace could neither be maintained in the Realme nor the King abound in treasure nor the Queene enioy his loue sent humble petitions by honourable messengers to their Soueraigne requesting him to deliuer the man into their hands or to driue him from his company out of England But the selfe-wild King preferring the dearenesse of one stranger before the loue of the whole Realme would not condiscend 14 Afterward Peirs whom the Earles pursued with an Armie being entrusted for his safeguard to Aimerie de Valence Earle of Pembrok was left by him but one night at a Village or Manour called Dathington betweene Oxford and Warwicke being a place neither farre enough off nor strong enough pretending to haue conuaied him on the next day to the Castle of Wallingford the said Aimerie in the meane space departing to lodge with his Countesse who lay hard by but the said Aimerie conniuing thereat as our Courtier chargeth him who also writes that hee tooke a solemne oath before the king to doe his best to safe-conduct Gaueston the king purposing in the meane time to labour his peace with the Lords vpon any conditions Guy Earle of Warwicke with his people surprised him the same night and took him to his Castle of Warwicke where in a place called Blacklow afterward Gaueshead his head was stricken off at the commandement and in the presence of the Earles of Lancaster Warwicke and Hereford as of one that had beene a subuerter of the lawes and an open Traitour to the Kingdom In which bold attempt themselues who yet pretended so much standing for the liberties of the land did most vnaduisedly infringe a Capitall branch of the same Franchises in putting to death an Earle and so deare a friend of the Kings without any iudiciall proceeding by triall of his Peeres which caused a lasting hatred betwixt the King and his Nobles 15 There wanted nothing now to King Edward but present meanes to reuenge the bloud of his friend or rather of his halfe-selfe the lacke wherof did encrease the sorrow he tooke for his death which being well knowne to the Lords they resolued not to lay downe Armes till they had prouided for their security and the performance of all such points as concerned the temperament of the Regall power that vnder colour thereof the Nobles themselues might finger some part of the Soueraigne gouernment The King was then at London and the Lords at Dunstaple but by the continuall interdealings of the Prelates and of Gilbert Earle of Glocester who stood neutrall the kindling displeasures were for the present allaied vpon condition that the Lords should restore to the King all such things once belonging to Peirs Gaueston as they had taken at Newcastle which they accordingly did 16 King Edward neuerthelesse as if his soule were ouercast with some blacke cloud continued mourning till it pleased God to enlighten the world with the birth of a young Prince whose noble Acts did afterward redeeme all the blemishes wherewith his Fathers infelicities had darkned the brightnesse of the English name and at this present cleared the mind of the sorrowfull King his father for vpon Saint Brices day Isabel his Queene brought forth her first sonne at Windsor which caused great reioycing through the Kingdome Her French kindred and friends which were there in good numbers of either sexe among them as chiefe the Queens owne brother
Lewis the French Kings sonne would haue had the Infant at his Baptisme named Lewis but the English Lords would not permit who therfore was after his Fathers and Grandfathers name called Edward This was hee who afterward raysed the honour of English Cheualrie to so high a point by his famous victories in France and elsewhere 17 The euill will which the King bare in his mind against the Barons for their ouer-ruling his affections and the death of Gaueston by sundry bad offices and sycophancies of the French at Windsor was rubd so hard vpon that it grew raw againe before it was halfe healed Therefore in a Parliament at London the king sharpely charged those presumptuous Lords with their contempt against him in the spoiles they had committed at Newcastle and which most afflicted his languishing spirit in taking and wickedly killing Peirs Gaueston To all which they stoutely answered that they had not offended in any point but deserued his roiall fauour for that they had not gathered force against him but against the publike enemie of the Realme c. How beit to preuent the feared mischiefe of ciuill Armes by the working of the young Queene of the Prelates and Earle of Glocester the Lords in open Court at Westminster humbled themselues to the King praying grace and the King granted to such of them as would desire the same his gracious pardon The whole house of Parliament seeing the kings wants of their own accord granted a Fifteenth al parts hereupon returned with ioy and peace but not long after the Lord Guy de Beauchampe Earle of Warwicke who in this Parliament was appointed to be of Priuie Councell with the King deceased being as by the Barons wel-willers it was said impoisoned by such of the Kings secret friends as did maligne him 18 The mischieuous effects of the Kings former misgouernment beganne now most perillouslie to discouer themselues For the Scots his neighbours who could not bee ignorant of all such griefes and maladies as festred in the heart and entrals of England had long since made their timely vse thereof adhering so to the vndaunted Bruce that by degrees hee had gotten a great strength and was againe publikely receiued and obeied for King of Scotland from most places whereof hee draue the English and in contempt of Edward committed great spoile by slaughter of People burning of Townes in Northumberland and other Acts of hostility The principall charge of Scotland for King Edward had beene entrusted to the Lord Iohn Cumin a Scot Earle of Bucquhan whom King Robert had vanquished in battell and was now while Edward sate bewitched with most vnworthy languishments grown potent sending his Brother Edward Bruce to besiege the Castle of Striuelin which was in the hands of the English 19 The King of England awakened out of his slumbers with these Alarums marched thereupon with a very great Armie toward the said Castle It pleaseth Hector Boetius putting off as it were the Historian to report maruellous thinges of the numbers of Souldiers which came with King Edward in this iourney for if he say true there were not fewer then one hundreth and fifty thousand horsemen and as many thousand footmen and that we may not suspect the multitude to bee far greater then either the cause required or the realm of England could well afford hee informeth vs that besides the English there were in his aid at this time Hollanders Zelanders Brabanders Flemings Picards Boloners Gascoignes Normans with much people of many other Regions and that besides these three hundreth thousand men of warre there were infinite families with their women children seruants and houshold-stuffe but because other Writers doe ingenuously grant and containe probable matter enough for the honour of the Scottish Nation in this iourney wee will as neare as wee can being things to vs neither vp nor downe in regard of the long time since these hostilities hapned truely and freely though briefly informe our selues hereof 20 The Earles of Lancaster Warren Warwicke and Arundel the greatest Peeres of the land refused to attend their King in this seruice for that hee had delaied to ratifie the points of their desired liberties and prouisions for the pretended better gouernment of England by himselfe so often consented vnto In which as their loyall affection cannot bee much admired so it is certaine that King Edward hereby vndertooke that voyage with farre the lesse force eyther of men or counsell Neuerthelesse his hoast was great enough if numbers did sway in such affaires more then religion discipline and valour to haue effected more then it selfe did suffer But King Edward and his people rather seemed to goe toward a Wedding or a Triumph then to a battell adorning themselues with all sorts of riches gold siluer and the like toies in a kind of wanton manner correspondent to the humour of the Prince whom they followed 21 In this iourney it was made manifest what true and sober valiancie could effect against light brauery and insolency King Robert lodged with his forces being inferiour in numbers to the English not farre off where was nothing but a religious deuout and modest care quickned after manifold calamities with a most noble desire to recouer the libertie of their Country and to settle the same into the hope whereof they were the rather erected by a fresh victorie which they had obtained that day vpon certaine of the English horsemen King Edward on the contrary part nothing esteeming so sleight a presage resolued vpon the very next being Midsommer or Saint Iohn Baptists day to take a terrible reuenge vpon the Scots but how to effect the same the care was not excessiue for in his Campe Wassaile and Drinkehaile were thundered extraordinarily as accounting themselues sure of the victory which kind of impiousselfe-trust if God Almighty did not sometime scourge with iust and terrible confusions what outrages would not bee executed 22 Farre otherwise the Bruces Army which by his commandement spent the euening in making humble confession of their sinnes that they might saith our Author bee ready on the morrow to receiue the blessed Sacrament as accordingly they did Moreouer to leaue nothing vndone which might aduance their cause the Scots had digged before their Battalions certaine trenches or dikes three foot deepe and three foot broad which hauing fixed sharpe stakes in them with their points vpward they couered so with hurdles that footemen treading warily might passe but not troupes of horse Next to Gods anger against the English whom courtly Pride and Sloth had now effeminated this stratageme was the cause of their ruine for whereas they reposed much vpon their Cauallerie in these Pit-falles the fury of their charge was intercepted and broken the riders being miserablie slaine by the Scots whom King Robert marching formost on foot had presented most couragiously to the enemy 23 The King of England not altogether
Duke of Orleance the Earle of Eu Guacourt and Guichard de Sisay should not be ransomed vntill yong Henry were of yeeres to gouerne 82 Thus said and drawing neere to the period of his short but glorious life he demanded of his Physitians how long in their iudgement he might liue wherunto when one of thē answered Sir thinke on your soule for your time is not aboue 2. houres he made his cōfession his Chaplains afterward kneeling in prayer when one of them out of the Psalms made mention of Ierusalem the king no sooner heard the name but with a loud voice he said Lord thou knowest that my purpose was to conquere Ierusalem from the Infidels if it had pleased thee to haue giuen me life then in a right faith assured hope perfect charity and sound memory hee rendred his soule to his Creator after hee had raigned nine yeeres fiue monethes and fourteene dayes leauing none like vnto him amongst all the Kings and Princes of Christendome for which cause his death was not onely bewailed of the English whom hee gloriously had ruled but also of the French whom hee had victoriously conquered This was the manner of this triumphant Monarchs end which moues men iustly to wonder at Hector Boetius who saith he was stricken by God for sacriledge and died miserablie Hectors friends haue occasion to wish that his Readers should not make that miserable iudgement the rule and measure of crediting or discrediting his other writings yet lamentable his end was indeed if he perished by poison wherof there was a vehement suspition as Polydor Vergill hath auerred and the carriage of the French affaires afterward makes it more then probable 83 His workes of pious affection were shewed in erecting the Monasteries of Bethlem Briget neere vnto his Manour of Richmond as also his princely gifts vnto the workes and furniture of Westminster Church besides the brotherhood of S. Giles without Creple gate London And which had surpassed all the rest hee intended such was his loue to learning and to the place where himselfe was a learner to haue founded in the great Castell at Oxford a magnificent Colledge for Diuines and Students of the seuen liberall Sciences the plot and ordinations of which foundation he had already drawne and resolued to endow it with all the lands in England belonging to Priors Aliens but his vntimely death preuented both that and many other noble workes To leaue a domesticke testimony of his affection to Armes hee first instituted Gartar principall King at Armes besides other augmentations to the Order of Saint George In a word neuer liued English King with more true glory nor euer died any in a more vnseasonable time nor more lamented for he was godly in heart sober in speech sparing of words resolute in deedes prouident in Counsell prudent in iudgement modest in countenance magnanimous in action constant in vndertaking a great Almesgiuer deuout to Godward a renowmed Souldier fortunate in field from whence hee neuer returned without victorie These with many other I might almost say all other vertues are attributed to this most renowned amongst English Kings the more to be admired in him in so short a raigne and in those yeeres hee being but of 36. yeers when he breathed forth his glorious soule 84 His bowels were interred in the Church of Saint Mauro de Fosses and his embalmed Corps was closed in Lead and attended vpon by the Lords of England France Normandy and Picardy was brought vnto Paris wherein the Church of our Lady solemne exequies were performed and thence to Rouen where it rested till all things were ready to set forward for England though the Cities of Paris and Rouen stroue and offered great summes of gold to haue Henries royall remains enterred amongst them His picture artificially was moulded of boiled hides and countenance painted according to life vpon whose head an imperiall Diademe of gold and pretious stones was set the body clothed with a purple robe furred with Ermine in his right hand it held a scepter royall and in the left a ball of gold in which manner it was carried in a Chariot of State couered with red veluet embroidered with gold and ouer it a rich Canopie born by men of great place Thus accompanied by Iames King of Scotland many Princes Lords and Knights of England and France he was conuaied from Rouen to Abbeuile to Hesdin to Menstruill Bologn Calais the Chariot al the way compassed about with men all in white garments bearing burning Torches in their hands next vnto whom followed his houshold seruants all in blacke and after them the Princes Lords and Estates in vestures of mourning adorned then two miles distant from the corps followed the stil lamenting Queene attended with princely mourners her tender and plerced heart more inly mourning then her outward sadde weedes should in any sort expresse 85 And thus by Sea and Land the dead King was brought vnto London where through the streets the Chariot was drawne with foure horses whose Caparisons were richly embroidered and embossed with the royall Armes the first with Englands Armes alone the second with the Armes of France and England in a field quartered the third bare the Armes of France alone and the fourth three crowns Or in a field Azure the ancient Armes of King Arthur now well beseeming him who had victoriously vnited three Kingdomes in one The body with all pompous celebrity was enterred in the Church at Westminster for so Henrie had by his last will commanded next beneath King Edward the Confessor vpon whose Tombe Queene Katherine caused a roiall picture to bee laid couered all ouer with siluer plate guilt but the head thereof altogether of massysiluer All which at that Abbeys suppression when the battering hammers of destruction did sound almost in euery Church were sacrilegiously broken off and by purloining transferred to farre prophaner vses where at this day the headlesse monument worthy to be restored by some more Princely and sacred hand is to be seene and with these verses written vpon his Tombe Dux Normanorum verus Conquestor eorum Hares Francorum decessit Hector eorum Here Normans Duke so stiled by Conquest iust True Heire of France Great Hector lies in dust His Wife 86 Katherine daughter to King Charles the sixt of France vpon an agreement of peace forementioned was married vnto King Henrie at Troyes in Champaine Iunij 3. A. D. 1420. and after Febr. 14. was Crowned at Westminster with all solemnities Shee was his Queene two yeeres and about three months and suruiuing him was remarried vnto Owen Theodore of Wales vnto whom shee bare three sonnes Edmund Iasper and Owen and a daughter who liued not long Owen tooke the habite of religion at Westminster the other two by King Henry the sixt their halfe brother were honorably preferred Edmund was created Earle of Richmond and marrying Margaret the sole
heire of Iohn Beaufort Duke of Sommerset was father by her vnto Henry the only heire of Lancaster afterwards King of England Iasper the second brother was created the same yeere Earle of Pembroke who required his brothers kindnes with continuall assistance against the house of 〈◊〉 and when that faction preuailed he was forced to flie into Flanders but it againe waning he was both restored and to his greater honour created Duke of Bedford dying without any issue legittimate This Queene either for deuotion or her owne safety tooke into the Monastery of Bermondsey in Southwarke where dying Ian. 2. A D. 1436. shee was buried in our Ladies Chappell within S. Peters Church at Westminster whose Corps taken vp in the raigne of King Henry the seuenth her Grand-child when he laid the foundation of that admirable structure and her Coffin placed by King Henry her husbands Tombe hath euer since so remained and neuer reburied where it standeth the Couer being loose to be seene and handled of any that will and that by her owne appointment saith Report which doth in this as in most things speake vntruth in regard of her disobedience to King Henry for being deliuered of her sonne at the place hee forbad His Sonne 87 Henry the only child of a roiall couple borne at Windsore and not nine months old at his fathers death succeeded in his dominions though not holding his Empire with the like glory Crowned he was with the Crownes of two Kingdomes but vnable by much to weild the scepter of one that of France was lost by the factions of his Nobles before it was well wonne and Englands Crowne twice pluckt from his head before his death Of whose aduentures and variable raigne the times when England lay goared in the blood of her ciuill warres we shall speake in the insuing relation of his innocent but vnfortunate life HENRIE THE SIXTH KING OF ENGLAND AND FRANCE LORD OF IRELAND THE THREE AND FIFTIETH MONARCH OF ENGLAND HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER XVI HAd God almighty the giuer and transferrer of Kingdomes thought good that the English should haue setled in the Continent of Europe and not haue beene shutte vp within their Ilands hee would not so soone haue depriued them of their late incomparable Captaine and Soueraigne Henry the fifth But it seemes that God hauing humbled the French Nation vnder Henries victorious hand ment now again to restore them to his wonted fauor by taking away their terrour triumpher substituting his son an Infant in his place Henrie of that name the 6. born at Windsor who was crowned about the eight month of his age The prety hands which could not feed himselfe were yet made capable to weeld a scepter and hee that was beholding to nurses for milke did neuerthelesse distribute the sustenance of law and iustice to so great and warlike Nations Counsell supplies the defect of age At his fathers death hee had vncles men of approued valour and discretion to whom the principall care of all publike affaires by the fathers last prouisions was committed Humfrey Duke of Glocester the yonger brother of two had the gouernement of England entrusted to his fidelity the regency of France was assigned for Prouince to Iohn Duke of Bedford the eldest liuing vncle of the King as to a Prince of much magnanimity prowesse and felicitie in conduct with whom was ioyned Philip Duke of Burgundie The guard and custody of the royall Infant was assigned to Thomas Duke of Excester the nurture and education to his mother the Queene Dowager vpon the two vncles as betweene the two Poles of the English Empire the whole globe of gouernment moued whatsoeuer is done by the kingly power is said to be done by the King We shall behold notwithstanding in the tragicall glasse of this Henries raigne how farre the imbecillity of the kingly person may affect the body politicke with good or euill If histories were ordayned to stirre affections not to teach and instruct neuer any Princes raigne since the Conquest did better deserue to bee described with a tragical style and words of horror sorrow although the beginning like the faire morning of a most tempestuous day promised nothing morethen a continuance of passed felicities 2 For the State of the English affaires was great and flourishing England without tumult the naturall fierce humors of her people consuming or exercising themselues in France and France her selfe for the nobler parts together with the grand City of Paris head of that Monarchie was at their deuotion There wanted nothing which might aduance the worke begunne Most noble and expert Leaders as those which had bin fashioned in the schoole of warre vnder the best martiall master of that age the late Henry arms full of veterant souldiers most of which were of skill sufficient to be commanders themselues their friends firme no defect nor breach by which dissipation might enter to the ouerthrow of the English greatnesse as yet disclosing themselues Wisdome pietie riches forwardnesse at home courage and like forwardnesse abroad It is a fruitfull speculation to consider how God carrieth his part in the workes of men alwaies iustly sometimes terribly but neuer otherwise then to bring all worldly greatnesse and glory into due contempt and loathing that the soule may bee erected to her Creator and aspire to a Crown celestiall The first disaduantage which hapned to the English cause after the late Kings decease was the death of Charles the French King who suruiued the other but fiftie and three dayes This wee may worthily call the first as it was a great aswell as the first disaduantage for the imbecilities of that Prince were a strēgth to the English On the other side God obseruing a talio and parilitie the infancy of young Henry was an aduantage to Charles the Daulphin of France now by them of his faction called King of France as the English vsed in derision to enstyle him King of Berrie because little else was left vnto him 3 In England whose condition the order of narure wils vs first to describe because there was the seat of counsell by which all the actions of the generall state were directed a Parliament was assembled to establish the Crowne vpon the Infant and to prouide for the publike vses and necessities of State Money alwayes one of them was liberally granted It was a strange sight and the first time that euer it was seene in England which in the next yeere hapned an infant sitting in the mothers lap before it could tell what English meant to exercise the place of Soueraigne direction in open Parliament Yet so it was for the Queene to illumine that publike conuention of States with her Infants presence remoued from Windsor to London through which Citie her selfe roially seated with her young sonne vpon her lappe passed in maiesticke manner to Westminster and there tooke seate among all his Lords whom by the